Skip to main content

Full text of "Early lives of Charlemagne"

See other formats


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA,  SAN  DIEGO 


3  1822  01700  9572 


I 


maguc 


UBRARY 


il2U.r 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA,  SAN  DIEGO 


3  1822  01700  9572 


733 

I9Z 


Central  University  Library 

University  of  California,  San  Diego 
Please  Note:  This  item  is  subject  to  recall. 

Date  Due 

^tM^^^o  (11V 

\ 

Digitized  by  tine  Internet  Arcliive 

in  2007  witli  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


http://www.arcliive.org/details/earlylivesofcliarOOeinliiala 


EARLY  LIVES   OF 
CHARLEMAGNE 


/ft.0iu-iJ 


EARLY  LIVES  OF 
CHARLEMAGNE  by 

EGINHARD  &  THE  MONK 
OF  ST  GALL:  TRANSLATED 
AND  EDITED  BY  PROFESSOR 
A.  J.  GRANT 


CHATTO  &  WINDUS  :   LONDON 
MCMXXII 


A   LUI   FINIT   LA  DISSOLUTION   DB   l'aNCIEN 
MONDE,     X    LUI    COMMENCE     L'£dIFICAT10N 

du  monde  moderns. 

Lavallee 


INTRODUCTION 
The  two  "Lives*'  contrasted. — This  volume 

contains  two  lives  of  Charles  the  Great,  or  Charle- 
magne (for  both  forms  of  the  name  will  be  used 
indifferently  in  this  introduction)  ;  both  written 
within  a  century  after  his  death  ;  both  full  of  admira- 
tion for  the  hero  of  whom  they  treat ;  both  written 
by  ecclesiastics  ;  but  resembling  one  another  in  hardly 
any  other  particular.  It  is  not  merely  the  value 
which  each  in  its  different  way  possesses,  but  also 
the  great  contrast  between  them,  that  makes  it  seem 
useful  to  present  them  together  in  a  single  volume. 
Professor  Bury  remarked  in  his  inaugural  lecture 
at  Cambridge  :  "  It  would  be  a  most  fruitful  investi- 
gation to  trace  from  the  earliest  ages  the  history  of 
public  opinion  in  regard  to  the  meaning  of  falsehood 
and  the  obligation  of  veracity  "  ;  and  these  two  lives 
would  form  an  interesting  text  for  the  illustration 
of  such  a  treatise.     The   restrained,  positive,  well- 


INTRODUCTION 

arranged  narrative  of  Eginhard  seems  to  belong 
to  a  different  age  from  the  garrulous,  credulous, 
and  hopelessly  jumbled  story  of  the  Monk  of  Saint 
Gall.  And  yet  the  two  narratives  were  divided 
from  one  another  by  no  long  interval  of  time.  It 
is  impossible  to  fix  with  any  certainty  the  date  of  the 
composition  of  Eginhard's  life,  but  there  are  various 
indications  which  make  820  a  not  impossible  date. 
An  incident  mentioned  by  the  Monk  of  Saint  Gall 
makes  the  task  of  dating  his  work  within  limits 
an  easier  one.  The  work  was  suggested  to  him, 
he  tells  us,  by  Charles  III.  when  he  stayed  for  three 
days  at  the  Monastery  of  Saint  Gall,  and  it  is  possible 
to  fix  this  event,  with  precision,  to  the  year  883.  We 
may  think,  therefore,  of  the  Monk's  narrative  as  being 
separated  from  that  of  Eginhard  by  more  than  sixty 
years,  and  by  about  seventy  from  the  death  of  its  hero. 
But  in  the  ninth  century  the  mist  of  legend  and  myth 
steamed  up  rapidly  from  the  grave  of  a  well-known 
figure  ;  there  were  few  documents  ready  to  the  hand 
of  a  monk  writing  in  the  cloister  of  Saint  Gall  to 
assist  him  in  writing  an  accurate  narrative  ;  there  was 
no  publicity  of  publication  and  no  critical  public 
to  detect  the  errors  of  his  work  ;  above  all,  there 
was  not  in  his  own  conscience  the  slightest  possibility 
of  reproach  even  if,  with  full  consciousness  of  what  he 
vi 


INTRODUCTION 

was  doing,  he  changed  the  facts  of  history  or  inter- 
polated the  dreams  of  fancy,  provided  it  were  done 
in  such  a  manner  as  "  to  point  a  moral  or  adorn 
a  tale." 

And  so  it  is  that,  whereas  through  Eginhard's 
narrative  we  look  at  the  life  of  the  great  Charles  in 
a  clear  white  light,  through  a  medium  which,  despite 
a  few  inaccuracies,  distorts  the  facts  of  history 
wonderfully  little,  when  we  take  up  the  narrative  of 
the  Monk,  on  the  other  hand,  we  are  at  once  among 
the  clouds  of  dreamland  ;  and  only  occasionally  does 
the  unsubstantial  fabric  fade,  and  allow  us  to  get  a 
glimpse  of  reality  and  actual  occurrence.  But  now 
each  of  these  narratives  demands  a  somewhat  more 
careful  scrutiny. 

Eginhard's  Life  of  Charlemagne  is  a  docu- 
ment of  the  first  importance  for  the  study  of  the 
epoch-making  reign  of  his  hero.  Short  as  it  is,  we 
have  often  to  confess  that  in  the  chronicles  of  the 
same  period  by  other  hands  we  can  feel  confidence 
only  in  such  parts  as  are  corroborated  or  supported 
by  Eginhard.  Its  chief  fault  is  that  it  is  all  too  short 
— a  fault  which  biographers  rarely  allow  their  readers 
to  complain  of.  But  when  we  consider  how  admir- 
ably fitted  Eginhard  was  for  the  task  which  he 
undertook — by  his  close  proximity  to  Charlemagne, 


INTRODUCTION 

by  his  intimate  acquaintance  with  him,  by  his  literary 
studies  and  sober  and  well-balanced  mind  ;  when  we 
remember  that  he  lived  in  a  brief  period  of  literary 
activity  between  two  long  stretches  of  darkness — it  is 
tantalising  to  find  him  complaining  of  the  multiplicity 
of  books  and  restraining  himself  with  a  quotation  from 
Cicero  from  writing  at  greater  length. 

The  Career  of  Eginhard. — A  sketch  of  Egin- 

hard's  career  will  show  how  well  qualified  he  was  to 
deal  with  his  subject.  He  was  born  about  770,  in 
the  eastern  half  of  the  territories  belonging  to  the  great 
Charles,  in  a  village  situate  on  the  lower  course  of 
the  river  Main,  His  father  Eginhard  and  his  mother 
Engilfrita  were  landowners  of  some  importance,  and 
endowed  by  will  the  monastery  of  Fulda  with  lands 
and  gold.  It  was  to  this  monastery  that  the  young 
Eginhard  was  sent  for  education.  The  monastery  of 
Fulda  was  founded  under  the  influence  of  Boniface, 
the  great  Englishman,  whose  zeal  had  driven  him 
from  Crediton,  in  Devonshire,  to  co-operate  with  the 
early  Prankish  kings  in  the  conversion  and  conquest 
of  Germany,  The  monastic  movement  was  strong 
and  vigorous  in  the  eighth  century,  and  nowhere 
more  so  than  in  the  eastern  half  of  the  Frankish 
dominions,  Eginhard  was  trained  under  the  Abbot 
Baugulfus,  and  showed  himself  so  apt  and  promising 


INTRODUCTION 

a  pupil  that  the  Abbot  recommended  him  for  a  post 
at  the  Court  of  Charles  (?  791). 

The  imperial  crown  was  still  nearly  ten  years 
distant,  but  Charles  was  already  the  most  glorious 
and  powerful  of  European  rulers.  In  spite  of  all  his 
constant  fighting  and  travelling  his  extraordinary 
energy  found  place  for  interest  in  calmer  subjects, 
and  he  gathered  round  him  in  his  Court  at  Aix 
the  best  of  what  the  age  had  to  show  in  culture, 
knowledge,  and  eloquence.  In  this  circle  the  most 
striking  figure  was  Alcuin  of  York  ;  but  Eginhard  soon 
made  for  himself  a  position  of  importance.  Charles 
lived  familiarly  and  genially  with  the  scholars  and 
writers  of  his  palace,  calling  them  by  pet  names  and 
nicknames,  and  receiving  the  like  in  return.  The 
King  himself  was  David  ;  Alcuin,  Flaccus  ;  Eginhard 
is  called  Bezaleel,  after  the  man  of  whom  we  are  told 
in  Exodus,  chapter  xxxi.,  that  he  was  "  filled  with  the 
spirit  of  God,  in  wisdom,  and  in  understanding,  and  in 
knowledge,  and  in  all  manner  of  workmanship,  to 
devise  cunning  works,  to  work  in  gold,  and  in  silver, 
and  in  brass,  and  in  cutting  of  stones,  and  in  carving 
of  timber."  As  the  allusion  implies,  Eginhard  was 
no  mere  book-learned  scholar,  but  had  brought  from 
his  monastery  school  much  technical  and  artistic 
knowledge.      He  has   been  called  an   architect,   and 


INTRODUCTION 

many  great  buildings  have  been  ascribed  to  him,  but 
with  more  than  doubtful  probability.  The  minor 
arts  were  rather  Eginhard's  forte,  though  it  seems 
impossible  to  define  them.  Contemporaries  speak  of 
his  carefully- wrought  works,  of  the  many  tasks  in 
which  he  was  useful  to  Charles,  but  without  exact 
specification.  A  contemporary  document  speaks  of 
him  -as  supervising  the  palace  works  at  Aix ;  or 
rather,  one  Ansegisus  is  described  as  "  the  executant 
of  the  royal  works  in  the  royal  palace  at  Aix,  under 
the  direction  of  the  Abbot  Eginhard,  a  man  possessed 
of  every  kind  of  learning." 

He  was  of  small  stature,  and  this  is  often  made 
good-humoured  fun  of  by  his  fellow-scholars.  He 
is  called  the  dwarf,  the  midget,  the  mannikin. 
Theodulf  describes  him  as  running  about  with  the  ac- 
tivity of  an  ant,  and  his  body  is  spoken  of  as  a  small 
house  with  a  great  tenant.  He  married  Imma,  a 
Prankish  lady  of  good  family.  (It  is  merely  a  stupid 
legend  that  makes  of  her  a  daughter  of  Charlemagne.) 
He  lived  with  her  happily,  and  was  inconsolable  after 
her  death.  Before  his  wife's  death  and  without 
putting  her  away  from  him,  he  had  embraced  the 
monastic  life — a  proceeding  which  in  no  way  scandal- 
ised the  ideas  of  that  century.  He  was  the  abbot  of 
many  monasteries,  which  he  held,   in   spite  of  the 


INTRODUCTION 

canonical  prohibition,  at  the  same  time.  Saint  Peter 
of  Ghent  and  Saint  Wandrille,  near  Rouen,  are  those 
with  which  he  is  specially  associated.  He  was  on 
several  occasions  employed  by  Charles  on  important 
embassies,  but  was  for  the  most  part  rather  his  secre- 
tary and  confidant  than  his  minister. 

His  great  master  died  in  814,  and  Eginhard 
survived  him  for  twenty-nine  years,  having  lived 
long  enough  to  see  the  mighty  fabric  of  Charles's 
empire  show  signs  of  the  rapid  ruin  that  was 
soon  to  overtake  it.  He  received  from  Lewis  the 
Pious  further  ecclesiastical  promotion,  but  still 
lived  at  the  Court  until  830.  After  that  year  his 
devotion  to  the  Church  mastered  all  other  interests. 
He  built  a  church  at  Mulinheim,  and  procured  for 
it  with  great  pains  the  relics  of  Saint  Peter  and 
Saint  Marcellinus  from  Rome ;  and  it  was  at 
Mulinheim,  renamed  Seligenstadt  (the  city  of  the 
saints),  far  from  the  intrigues  of  courts,  that  he  passed 
most  of  the  rest  of  his  life.  His  wife  Imma  ("  once 
my  faithful  wife,  and  later  my  dear  sister  and  com- 
panion") died  in  836,  and  Eginhard's  deep  sorrow 
at  her  loss  finds  pathetic  expression  in  letters  still 
extant.  The  political  confusion  and  the  utter 
failure  of  Charlemagne's  plans  must  have  increased 
Eginhard's  distaste   for  public   affairs.     He   died   at 


INTRODUCTION 

Seligenstadt  (probably  in  844).  His  epitaph  gave 
as  his  two  titles  to  fame  his  services  to  Charlemagne 
and  his  acquisition  of  the  precious  relics. 

The  Writings  of  Eginhard  that  have  come 

down  to  us  are — (i)  the  Life  of  Charlemagne  ;  (2)  the 
Annals  ;  (3)  Letters  ;  (4)  the  History  of  the  Trans- 
lation of  the  Relics  of  Saint  Peter  and  Saint  Marcel- 
linus ;  (5)  a  short  poem  on  the  martyrdom  of  these 
two  saints.  These  writings  are  all,  with  the  possible 
exception  of  the  last  mentioned,  of  high  value  and 
interest,  but  the  Life  of  Charlemagne  is  by  far  the 
most  celebrated  and  important. 

The  Life  of  Charlemagne  is  the  most  striking 

result  of  the  Classical  Renaissance  so  diligently  fos- 
tered at  the  Court  of  Charlemagne  by  the  Emperor 
himself.  Its  form  is  directly  copied  from  the  Lives 
of  the  Caesars  by  Suetonius,  and  especially  from  the 
Life  of  Augustus  in  that  series.  Phrases  are  con- 
stantly borrowed,  and  in  some  cases  whole  sentences. 
This  imitation  of  Suetonius  has  its  good  and  its  bad 
results.  It  necessarily  removed  Eginhard's  work  from 
the  category  of  mediaeval  chronicles,  with  their  gar- 
rulity, their  reckless  inventions,  their  humour,  their 
desire  to  please,  to  amuse,  and  to  glorify  their  hero, 
their  order,  or  their  monastery.  Eginhard's  Life  is 
not  without  mistakes,  some  of  which  are  pointed  out 
xii 


INTRODUCTION 

in  the  notes  ;  but  it  is  an  honest,  direct  record  of 
facts,  and  for  these  characteristics  we  are,  doubtless, 
largely  indebted  to  Suetonius'  influence.  On  the 
other  hand,  it  was  the  example  of  his  classical  model 
that  induced  him  to  keep  his  work  within  such 
narrow  limits.  Compression  was  forced  upon  the 
Roman  historian  by  the  scope  of  his  work,  which 
embraced  the  lives  of  twelve  emperors  ;  and  the  life 
and  reign  of  Augustus  had  already  been  fully  handled 
by  other  historians.  But  Eginhard  knew  so  much, 
and  so  little  of  equal  value  is  written  about  his  hero 
elsewhere,  that  his  brevity  is,  for  once,  a  quality 
hardly  pardonable.  Along  with  Asser's  Alfred  and 
Boccaccio's  Dante  it  gives  us  an  instance  of  a  bio- 
grapher who  did  not  sufficiently  magnify  his  office 
and  his  subject. 

No  other  account  of  the  Life  and  Reign  of  Charle- 
magne can  find  a  place  here.  For  some  time  English 
readers  had  reason  to  complain  that  there  was  no  good 
and  popular  book  dealing  with  the  great  Charles,  for 
Gibbon's  chapter  is  admittedly  not  among  the  best 
parts  of  his  history.  But  of  late  this  reproach  has 
been  taken  away.  The  two  concluding  volumes  of 
Dr  Hodgkin's  great  work,  entitled  "  Italy  and  her 
Invaders,"  deal  with  Charles  and  his  relations  with 
Italy  (vols.  vii.  and  viii.  "The  Prankish  Invasions" 
xiii 


INTRODUCTION 

and  "  The  Prankish  Empire ").  Dr  Hodgkin  has 
also  written  a  general  sketch  of  the  whole  of  Charles's 
career  ("  Charles  the  Great."  Foreign  Statesmen 
Series.  Macmillan).  More  recently,  Mr  Carless 
Davis  has  written  a  "Life  of  Charlemagne"  for  the 
Heroes  of  the  Nations  Series. 

It  is  in  works  such  as  these  (to  mention  no  others) 
and  not  in  Eginhard  that  the  real  historical  significance 
of  Charlemagne's  life-work  appears.  Eginhard  stood 
too  near  to  his  hero,  and  had  too  little  sense  of  his- 
torical perspective  to  realise  the  abiding  greatness  of 
what  Charles  accomplished.  It  is  the  lapse  of  lioo 
years  that  has  brought  into  increasing  clearness  the 
importance  of  those  years  which  lie  like  a  great 
watershed  between  the  ancient  and  the  mediaeval 
world.  Of  him,  as  of  most  great  rulers,  it  is  true 
that  he  "  builded  better  than  he  knew."  His  empire 
soon  became  a  tradition,  his  intellectual  revival  was 
eclipsed  by  a  further  plunge  into  the  "  Dark  Ages," 
but  all  that  he  did  was  not  swept  away.  With  him 
ends  the  ruin  of  the  ancient  world,  and  with  him 
begins  the  building  up  of  the  mediaeval  and  modern 
world. 

He  did  not  find  in  Eginhard  an  entirely  worthy 
biographer  ;  but  the  "  mannikin's  "  work  has  received 
unstinted  praise  since  the  time  when  it  was  written. 
xiv 


INTRODUCTION 

It  was  praised  by  a  contemporary  as  recalling  the 
elegance  of  the  classical  authors ;  its  popularity 
during  the  Middle  Ages  is  attested  to  by  the  existence 
of  sixty  manuscript  copies ;  and  a  French  editor 
has  declared  that  we  have  to  go  on  to  the  thirteenth 
century,  and  to  Joinville's  Life  of  St  Louis,  before 
we  find  a  rival  in  importance  to  Eginhard's  Life  of 
Charlemagne. 

The  Monk  of  Saint  Gall,  it  seems,  must  remain 
anonymous,  for  the  attempt  to  identify  him  with 
Notker  rests  on  no  better  foundation  than  the  fact, 
or  supposition,  that  both  stammered.  And  this  seems 
to  be  supposition  rather  than  fact.  We  are,  indeed, 
told  on  good  authority  that  Notker  stammered  ;  but 
the  view  that  the  Monk  of  Saint  Gall  suffered  from 
the  same  defect  rests  only  on  a  sentence  in  Chapter 
XVII.,  where  he  contrasts  the  swift,  direct  glance  of 
others  with  his  own  slow  and  rambling  narrative — 
"  Which  I  have  been  trying  to  unfold,  though  a 
stammerer,  and  toothless  "  ("  quae  ego  balbus  et  eden- 
talus  explicare  tentavi").  It  seems  impossible  to 
think  that  the  words  here  must  be  taken  in  their 
literal  sense.  As  the  author  is  writing,  not  speaking, 
any  defect  of  voice  or  teeth  would  in  no  way  hinder 
his  narrative  :  it  is  clear  that  the  words  are  a  piece 
of  conventional  and  metaphorical  depreciation. 

XV 


INTRODUCTION 

We  know,  then,  nothing  of  the  author  beyond  what 
he  tells  us  in  his  narrative  ;  and  he  tells  us  little,  except 
that  he  was  a  German,  and  a  monk  in  the  Monastery  of 
Saint  Gall  when  Grimald  and  Hartmuth  were  abbots ; 
that  he  had  never  himself  been  in  Western  Frankland, 
but  had  seen  the  Emperor  Charles  III.  during  his 
three  days'  stay  in  the  monastery,  and  at  his  bidding 
had  written  an  account  of  Charles  the  Great,  and 
his  deeds  and  ways. 

The  monastery  in  which  he  wrote  has  a  special 
interest  for  our  islands ;  for  Saint  Gall  was  an  Irish- 
man of  noble  family,  and  an  inmate  of  a  monastery 
in  County  Down,  which  was  at  that  time  governed 
by  Saint  Comgel.  He  was  one  of  the  twelve 
monks  who  in  585  followed  Saint  Columban  into 
Frankland.  Switzerland  was  the  great  scene  of  his 
evangelical  labours.  The  Catholic  Church  celebrates 
his  death  on  the  l6th  October;  and  tells  in  the 
Lectiones  of  that  day  how  he  destroyed  the  idols  of 
the  heathen  ;  how  he  turned  many  to  Christianity,  and, 
even  to  the  monastic  life  ;  how  he  founded  the 
Monastery  of  Saint  Gall  in  his  eighty-fifth  year,  and 
died  at  the  age  of  ninety-five,  having  previously  been 
warned  in  a  dream  of  the  death  of  his  master.  Saint 
Columban  ;  and  how  at  once  miracles  declared  that 
a    saint    had   passed    away.       His    monastery    for   a 


INTRODUCTION 

century  followed  the  rule  of  Saint  Columban,  and  then, 
in  common  with  most  monastic  institutions  of 
Western  Europe,  adopted  the  rule  of  Saint  Benedict. 
It  was  in  the  famous  abbey,  that  owed  its  founda- 
tion to  this  Irish  missionary,  that  this  account  of 
the  deeds  of  Charlemagne — the  Gesta  Karoli — was 
written.  The  author  is  at  more  pains  than  we  should 
expect  to  tell  us  from  what  sources  he  derived  his 
information.  The  preface  to  the  work  is  lost  ;  but 
at  the  end  of  the  first  book  he  repeats  some  of  the 
information  that  he  had  inserted  in  it.  It  was  his 
intention,  he  informs  us,  to  follow  three  authorities, 
and  three  authorities  only  ;  but  of  these  three  he 
seems  to  mention  two  only — Werinbert,  a  monk  of 
Saint  Gall,  who  died  just  as  he  was  completing  the 
first  part ;  and  Adalbert,  the  father  of  Werinbert,  who 
followed  Kerold,  the  brother  of  Queen  Hildigard, 
in  the  wars  that  were  fought,  under  Charlemagne's 
banner,  against  the  Huns  and  the  Saxons  and  Slavs. 
It  is  an  amusing  picture  that  he  gives  us,  at  the  end 
of  the  first  book,  of  Adalbert's  anxiety  to  tell 
him  of  Charles's  exploits  and  his  own  unwilling- 
ness to  hear.  It  is  to  be  presumed  that  the  stories 
were  often  repeated,  for  not  only  facts  but  words  seem 
to  have  remained  in  the  mind  of  the  unwilling 
listener.  The  third  authority  does  not  seem  to  be 
E.G.  xvii  b 


INTRODUCTION 

mentioned,  unless  he  means  to  imply  that  Kerold 
himself  (who  was  killed  in  an  expedition  against  the 
Avars  in  799)  is  one  of  his  sources  of  informa- 
tion. 

The  whole  of  what  the  Monk  of  Saint  Gall  wrote 
is  not  left  to  us.  The  preface,  as  we  have  seen,  is 
missing,  and  also,  perhaps,  a  third  book  ;  for  in  the 
sixteenth  chapter  of  the  second  book  it  seems  that  our 
author  promises  us  an  account  of  the  habits  of  Charles, 
his  cotidiana  conversatio,  when  the  story  of  his  military 
exploits  has  been  finished.  But  this  may  easily  be  a 
misunderstanding  of  his  meaning  ;  or,  rather,  it  may 
be  giving  too  great  a  precision  to  it.  The  good  Monk 
is  so  little  able  to  follow  out  any  line  of  thought, 
or  to  maintain  any  arrangement,  that  it  may  well 
be  that  the  "  daily  conversation  "  of  Charles  never 
received  any  separate  treatment. 

No  attempt  will  be  made  here  to  estimate  the 
historical  value  of  the  narrative,  though  it  would 
be  a  matter  of  curious  speculation  to  consider  whether 
the  critical  historian  can  employ  any  method  whereby 
a  residuum  of  objective  fact  can  be  separated  from 
the  mass  of  legend,  saga,  invention,  and  reckless 
blundering  of  which  the  greater  part  of  the  book 
is  made  up.  But,  apart  from  any  value  which  it 
may  possess  as  a  historical  document,  the  Monk's  story 


INTRODUCTION 

is  of  great  interest  for  the  light  which  it  throws 
on  the  methods  and  outlook  of  a  monk  of  the  early 
Middle  Ages,  Charles  has  been  dead  not  much  more 
than  half-a-century  ;  the  author  has  talked  familiarly 
with  those  who  knew  him  and  fought  under  him  ; 
and  yet  the  Charlemagne  legend  has  already  begun. 
Charles  is  already,  if  not  inspired,  at  least  super- 
naturally  wise  ;  if  he  does  not  work  miracles,  miracles 
are  wrought  in  his  presence,  and  on  his  behalf;  if 
he  does  not  yet  lead  the  armies  of  Christendom 
to  Jerusalem,  he  is  already  the  specially  recognised 
protector  of  the  Holy  City.  There  are  passages  too, 
as,  for  instance,  the  account  of  the  visit  of  the  envoys 
of  the  Greek  Emperor,  and  Charles's  "  iron-march 
to  Pavia,"  where  we  seem  to  detect  the  existence 
of  a  popular  saga — a  poem — underlying  the  prose 
narrative.  With  the  help  of  M.  Gaston  Paris's 
** Histoire  Poeiique  de  Charlemagne"  we  can  trace 
the  further  development  of  the  legend.  By  the 
eleventh  century  Charles  was  already  a  martyr  for 
the  faith,  and  the  Crusaders  believed  themselves  to 
be  passing  along  his  route  to  Jerusalem.  "Turpin's" 
chronicle,  in  the  eleventh  century,  shows  the  vast 
extension  of  the  legend,  which  now  loses  all  but 
the  vaguest  relation  to  the  actual  events  of  history 
and  the  real  characteristics  of  Charles.     In  the  twelfth 

Xix  ft  2 


INTRODUCTION 

century  (1165)  Charles  was  solemnly  canonised  ;  and 
thenceforward  the  story  spread  into  all  lands,  and 
received  Its  last  stroke  in  the  time  of  the  Renaissance, 
at  the  hands  of  Pulci,  Boiardo,  and  Ariosto.  These 
poets  chiefly  concern  themselves,  however,  with  the 
paladins  of  Charles ;  and  the  King  himself  forms  the 
dimly-conceived  centre,  round  whom  the  whole  story 
revolves,  deciding  disputes,  besieging  the  Turks  in 
Paris,  priest-like  rather  than  royal  In  his  main  features, 
and  by  Ariosto  treated  with  some  irony  and  banter. 
These  mediaeval  legends  of  Charlemagne  may  well 
be  compared  to  those  which  deal  with  Virgil,  whose 
transformation  Into  a  magician  Is  not  less  remarkable 
than  Charles's  development  into  a  saint.  If  the 
Charlemagne  legend  ends  with  Ariosto,  Dante  may 
be  said  to  have  given  the  last  shape  to  the  many 
transformations  of  Virgil,  when,  more  than  two 
centuries  before  Ariosto's  "  Orlando,"  Virgil  acted  as 
guide  to  Dante  through  the  "  lost  folk "  of  the 
Inferno,  and  the  toilsome  ascent  of  Purgatory,  until  he 
handed  him  over  at  last  Into  the  keeping  of  Beatrice 
at  the  gate  of  the  earthly  Paradise. 

Story  and  myth  naturally  attach  themselves  only 
to  the  greatest  figures  ;  and  the  Monk  of  Saint 
Gall's  narrative  becomes  then,  even  by  virtue  of  its 
inventions  and  unrealities,  a  testimony  to  the  effect 


INTRODUCTION 

produced  on  the  mind  of  his  century  hj  the  career 
of  Charles. 

Both  the  life  of  Eginhard  and  the  Monk's  narrative 
have  been  translated  from  Jaffe's  "  Bibliotheca  Rerum 
Germanicarum "  ;  which,  both  in  its  reading  and 
arrangement,  differs  at  times  considerably  from  the 
text  given  in  Pertz's  "Monumenta  Gennaniae 
Historica." 


XXI 


CONTENTS 


PAGB 

INTRODUCTION  ix 

EGINHARiyS  LIFE  OF  CHARLEMAGNE  .  .  xxxi 
The  Prologue  of  Walafrid  .  .  .  .  i 
The  Preface  of  Eginharo  .....         4 

EGINHARD'S  BOOK  BEGINS  (Sec.  i-^')  .  .  i 
Part   I.  (Sec.  5-17).     His  Exploits  at  Home  and 

Abroad        .  ,         .  .  .         .13 

Part  II.  (Sec.  18-33).     Private  Life  and  Character       32 

MONK    OF    ST    GALL'S    LIFE    OF    CHARLE- 


MAGNE 


57 


Book  I.  (Sec.  1-34).     His   Piety  and  Care  of  the 

Church      .                  ....  59 

Book  II.  (Sec.  1-20).     Wars  and  Exploits    .         .  105 

NOTES i6i 

INDEX 177 


THE  LIFE  OF  CHARLE- 
MAGNE BY  EGINHARD 


THE   PROLOGUE   OF   WALAFRID 

THE  following  account  of  that  most  glorious 
Emperor  Charles  was  written,  as  is  well  known, 
by  Eginhard,  who  amongst  all  the  palace  officials  of 
that  time  had  the  highest  praise  not  only  for  learning 
but  also  for  his  generally  high  character  ;  and,  as  he 
was  himself  present  at  nearly  all  the  events  that  he 
describes,  his  account  has  the  further  advantage  of 
the  strictest  accuracy. 

He  was  born  in  eastern  Frankland,  in  the  district 
that  is  called  Moingewi,  and  it  was  in  the  monastery 
of  Fulda,  in  the  school  of  Saint  Boniface  the  Martyr, 
that  his  boyhood  received  its  first  training.  Thence 
he  was  sent  by  Baugolf,  the  abbot  of  the  monastery, 
to  the  palace  of  Charles,  rather  on  account  of  his 
remarkable  talents  and  intelligence,  which  even  then 
gave  bright  promise  of  his  wisdom  that  was  to  be  so 
famous  in  later  days,  than  because  of  any  advantage 
of  birth.  Now,  Charles  was  beyond  all  kings  most 
eager  in  making  search  for  wise  men  and  in  giving 

B.C.  I  A 


THE  PROLOGUE 

them  such  entertainment  that  they  might  pursue 
philosophy  in  all  comfort.  Whereby,  with  the  help  of 
God,  he  rendered  his  kingdom,  which,  when  God 
committed  it  to  him,  was  dark  and  almost  wholly 
blind  (if  I  may  use  such  an  expression),  radiant  with 
the  blaze  of  fresh  learning,  hitherto  unknown  to  our 
barbarism.  But  now  once  more  men's  interests  are 
turning  in  an  opposite  direction,  and  the  light  of 
wisdom  is  less  loved,  and  in  most  men  is  dying 
out. 

And  so  this  little  man — for  he  was  mean  of  stature 
— gained  so  much  glory  at  the  Court  of  the  wisdom- 
loving  Charles  by  reason  of  his  knowledge  and  high 
character  that  among  all  the  ministers  of  his  royal 
Majesty  there  was  scarce  anyone  at  that  time  with 
whom  that  most  powerful  and  wise  King  discussed 
his  private  affairs  more  willingly.  And,  indeed,  he 
deserved  such  favour,  for  not  only  in  the  time  of 
Charles,  but  even  more  remarkably  in  the  reign  of 
the  Emperor  Lewis,  when  the  commonwealth  of  the 
Franks  was  shaken  with  many  and  various  troubles, 
and  in  some  parts  was  falling  into  ruin,  he  so  wonder- 
fully and  providentially  balanced  his  conduct,  and, 
with  the  protection  of  God,  kept  such  a  watch  over 
himself,  that  his  reputation  for  cleverness,  which  many 
had  envied  and  many  had  mocked  at,  did  tiot  uu- 

2 


OF   WALAFRID 

timely  desert  him  nor  plunge  him  into  irremediable 

dangers. 

This  I  have  said  that  all  men  may  read  his  words 
without  doubting,  and  may  know  that,  while  he  has 
given  great  glory  to  his  great  leader,  he  has  also  pro- 
vided the  curious  reader  with  the  most  unsullied 
truth. 

I,  Strabo,  have  inserted  the  headings  and  the 
decorations  as  seemed  well  to  my  own  judgement 
that  he  who  seeks  for  any  point  may  the  more  easily 
find  what  he  desires. 

Here  ends  the  Prologue 


THE 

LIFE   OF  THE  EMPEROR  CHARLES 

WRITTEN  BY  EGINHARD 

HAVING  made  up  my  mind  to  write  an  account 
of  the  life  and  conversation,  and  to  a  large 
extent  of  the  actions  of  my  lord  and  patron  King 
Charles,  of  great  and  deservedly  glorious  memory, 
I  have  compressed  my  task  vi^ithin  the  narrowest 
possible  limits.  My  aim  has  been  on  the  one  hand 
to  insert  everything  of  which  I  have  been  able  to 
find  an  account ;  and  on  the  other  to  avoid  offend- 
ing the  fastidious  by  telling  each  new  incident  at 
wearisome  length.  Above  all,  I  have  tried  to  avoid 
offending  in  this  new  book  those  who  look  down 
upon  even  the  monuments  of  antiquity  written  by 
learned  and  eloquent  men. 

There  are,  I  do  not  doubt,  many  men  of  learning 
and  leisure  who  feel  that  the  life  of  the  present  day 
must  not  be  utterly  neglected,  and  that  the  doings  of 
4 


EGINHARD'S  PREFACE 

our  own  time  should  not  be  devoted  to  silence  and 
forgetfulness  as  wholly  unworthy  of  record ;  who, 
therefore,  have  such  love  of  fame  that  they  would 
rather  chronicle  the  great  deeds  of  others  in  writings, 
however  poor,  than,  by  abstaining  from  writing,  allow 
their  name  and  reputation  to  perish  from  the  memory 
of  mankind.  But,  even  so,  I  have  felt  that  I  ought 
not  to  hold  my  hand  from  the  composition  of  this 
book,  for  I  knew  that  no  one  could  write  of  these 
events  more  truthfully  than  I  could,  since  I  was  my- 
self an  actor  in  them,  and,  being  present,  knew  them 
from  the  testimony  of  my  own  eyes  ;  while  I  could 
not  certainly  know  whether  anyone  else  would  write 
them  or  no.  I  thought  it  better,  therefore,  to  join 
with  others  in  committing  this  story  to  writing  for 
the  benefit  of  posterity  rather  than  to  allow  the 
shades  of  oblivion  to  blot  out  the  life  of  this  King, 
the  noblest  and  greatest  of  his  age,  and  his  famous 
deeds,  which  the  men  of  later  times  will  scarcely  be 
able  to  imitate. 

Another  reason,  and  not,  I  think,  a  foolish  one, 
occurred  to  me,  which  even  by  itself  would  have  been 
strong  enough  to  persuade  me  to  write — the  care,  I 
mean,  that  was  taken  with  my  upbringing,  and  the 
unbroken  friendship  which  I  enjoyed  with  the  King 
himself  and  his  children  from  the  time  when  first  I 
5 


THE  PREFACE 

began  to  live  at  his  Court.  For  in  this  v/ay  he  has 
so  bound  me  to  himself,  and  has  made  me  his  debtor 
both  in  life  and  death,  that  I  should  most  justly  be 
considered  and  condemned  as  ungrateful  if  I  were  to 
forget  all  the  benefits  that  he  conferred  upon  me  and 
were  to  pass  over  in  silence  the  great  and  glorious 
deeds  of  a  man  who  was  so  kind  to  me  ;  if  I  were 
to  allow  his  life  to  remain  as  unchronicled  and  un- 
praised,  as  if  he  had  never  lived,  when  that  life  de- 
serves not  merely  the  efforts  of  my  poor  talents,  which 
are  insignificant,  small  and  almost  non-existent,  but  all 
the  eloquence  of  a  Cicero. 

So  here  you  have  a  book  containing  the  life  of 
that  great  and  glorious  man.  There  is  nothing  for  you 
to  wonder  at  or  admire  except  his  deeds  ;  unless,  in- 
deed, it  be  that  I,  a  barbarian,  and  little  versed  in  the 
Roman  tongue,  have  imagined  that  I  could  write 
Latin  inoffensively  and  usefully,  and  have  become 
so  swollen  with  impudence  as  to  despise  Cicero's 
words  when,  speaking  about  Latin  writers  in  the 
first  book  of  the  Tusculans,  he  says :  "  If  a  man 
commits  his  thoughts  to  paper  when  he  can  neither 
arrange  them  well  nor  write  them  agreeably,  nor 
furnish  pleasure  of  any  kind  to  the  reader,  he  is 
recklessly  misusing  both  his  leisure  and  his  paper." 
The  great  orator's  opinion  would,  perhaps,  have  de- 
6 


OF   EGINHARD 

terred  me  from  writing  if  I  had  not  fortified  myself 
with  the  reflection  that  I  ought  to  risk  the  con- 
demnation of  men,  and  bring  my  poor  talents  into 
peril  by  writing,  rather  than  spare  my  reputation 
and  neglect  this  great  man's  memory. 

The  Preface  ends  :  the  Book  begins 


THE  race  of  the  Merovlngs  from  which  the 
Franks  were  accustomed  to  choose  their  kings 
is  reckoned  as  lasting  to  King  Hilderich,  who,  by  the 
order  of  Stephen,  the  Roman  Pontiff,  was  deposed, 
tonsured,  and  sent  into  a  monastery.  But  this  race, 
though  it  may  be  regarded  as  finishing  with  him,  had 
long  since  lost  all  power,  and  no  longer  possessed  any- 
thing of  importance  except  the  empty  royal  title.  For 
the  wealth  and  power  of  the  kingdom  was  in  the 
hands  of  the  Praefects  of  the  Court,  who  were  called 
Mayors  of  the  Palace,  and  exercised  entire  sovereignty. 
The  King,  contented  with  the  mere  royal  title,  with 
long  hair  and  flowing  beard,  used  to  sit  upon  the 
throne  and  act  the  part  of  a  ruler,  listening  to  am- 
bassadors, whencesoever  they  came,  and  giving  them 
at  their  departure,  as  though  of  his  own  power, 
answers  which  he  had  been  instructed  or  commanded 
to  give.  But  this  was  the  only  function  that  he  per- 
formed, for  besides  the  empty  royal  title  and  the 
8 


HILDERICH   DEPOSED 

precarious  life  income  which  the  Praefect  of  the  Court 
allowed  him  at  his  pleasure  he  had  nothing  of  his  own 
except  one  estate  with  a  very  small  revenue,  on 
which  he  had  his  house,  and  from  which  he  drew  the 
few  servants  who  performed  such  services  as  were 
necessary  and  made  him  a  show  of  deference.  Where- 
ever  he  had  to  go  he  travelled  in  a  waggon,  drawn 
in  rustic  style  by  a  pair  of  oxen,  and  driven  by  a 
cowherd.  In  this  fashion  he  used  to  go  to  the  palace 
and  to  the  general  meetings  of  the  people,  which  were 
held  yearly  for  the  affairs  of  the  kingdom  ;  in  this 
fashion  he  returned  home.  But  the  Prasfect  of  the 
Court  looked  after  the  administration  of  the  kingdom 
and  all  that  had  to  be  done  or  arranged  at  home  or 
abroad. 

2.  When  Hilderich  was  deposed  Pippin,  the  father 
of  King  Charles,  was  performing  the  duties  of  Mayor 
of  the  Palace  as  if  by  hereditary  right.  For  his  father 
Charles,  who  put  down  the  tyrants  who  were  claiming 
dominion  for  themselves  through  all  Frankland,  and  so 
crushed  the  Saracens,  when  they  were  attempting  to 
conquer  Gaul,  in  two  great  battles  (the  one  in  Aqui- 
tania,  near  the  city  of  Poitiers,  the  other  near 
Narbonne,  on  the  river  Birra),  that  he  forced  them 
to  return  into  Spain — his  father  Charles  had  nobly 
administered  the  same  office,  and  had  inherited  it  from 
9 


CARLOMAN  DEPOSED 

his  father  Pippin.  For  the  people  did  not  usually 
give  this  honour  except  to  such  as  were  distinguished 
for  the  renown  of  their  family  and  the  extent  of  their 
wealth. 

This  office,  then,  was  handed  down  from  his  father 
and  his  grandfather  to  Pippin,  the  father  of  King 
Charles,  and  to  his  brother  Carloman.  He  exercised 
it  for  some  years  conjointly  with  his  brother  Carloman 
on  terms  of  the  greatest  harmony,  still  in  nominal 
subordination  to  the  above-mentioned  King  Hilderich. 
But  then  his  brother  Carloman,  for  some  unknown 
cause,  but  probably  fired  with  love  of  the  contem- 
plative life,  abandoned  the  toilsome  administration  of 
a  temporal  kingdom  and  retired  to  Rome  in  search 
of  peace.  There  he  changed  his  dress,  and,  becoming 
a  monk  in  the  monastery  upon  Mount  Soracte,  built 
near  the  church  of  the  blessed  Silvester,  enjoyed  for 
some  years  the  quiet  that  he  desired,  with  many 
brethren,  who  joined  themselves  to  him  for  the  same 
purpose.  But  as  many  of  the  nobles  of  Frankland 
came  on  pilgrimage  to  Rome  to  perform  their  vows, 
and,  unwilling  to  pass  by  one  who  had  once  been 
their  lord,  interrupted  the  peace  that  he  most  desired 
by  frequent  visits,  he  was  compelled  to  change  his 
abode.  For,  seeing  that  the  number  of  his  visitors 
interfered  with   his  purpose,  he  left  Mount  Soracte 


CHARLES   SUCCEEDS 

and  retired  to  the  monastery  of  Saint  Benedict,  situ- 
ated in  the  camp  of  Mount  Cassino,  in  the  province 
of  Samnium.  There  he  occupied  what  remained  to 
him  of  this  temporal  life  in  religious  exercises. 

3.  But  Pippin,  after  he  was  made  King  instead  of 
Mayor  of  the  Palace  by  the  authority  of  the  Roman 
Pontiff,  exercised  sole  rule  over  the  Franks  for  fifteen 
years,  or  rather  more.  Then,  after  finishing  the 
Aquitanian  war,  which  he  had  undertaken  against 
Waifar,  Duke  of  Aquitania,  and  had  carried  on  for 
nine  consecutive  years,  he  died  at  Paris  of  the  dropsy, 
and  left  behind  him  two  sons,  Charles  and  Carloman, 
to  whom  by  divine  will  the  succession  of  the  king- 
dom came.  For  the  Franks  called  a  solemn  public 
assembly,  and  elected  both  of  them  to  be  kings,  on 
the  understanding  that  they  should  equally  divide 
the  whole  kingdom,  but  that  Charles  should  receive 
for  his  special  administration  that  part  which  his 
father  Pippin  had  held,  while  Carloman  received  the 
territories  ruled  by  their  uncle  Carloman.  The  con- 
ditions were  accepted,  and  each  received  the  share 
of  the  kingdom  that  was  allotted  to  him.  Harmony 
was  maintained  between  the  two  brothers,  though  not 
without  difficulty  ;  for  many  partisans  of  Carloman 
tried  to  break  their  alliance,  and  some  even  hoped  to 
engage  them  in  war.  But  the  course  of  events  proved 
II 


SPREAD   OF   HIS  POWER 

that  the  danger  to  Charles  was  imaginary  rather  than 
real.  For,  upon  the  death  of  Carloman,  his  wife 
with  her  sons  and  some  of  the  leading  nobles  fled  to 
Italy,  and,  for  no  obvious  reason,  passed  over  her  hus- 
band's brother,  and  placed  herself  and  her  children 
under  the  protection  of  Desiderius,  King  of  the 
Lombards.  Carloman,  after  ruling  the  kingdom  for 
two  years  conjointly  with  Charles,  died  of  disease, 
and  Charles,  upon  the  death  of  Carloman,  was  made 
sole  king  with  the  consent  of  all  the  Franks. 

4.  It  would  be  foolish  of  me  to  say  anything  about 
his  birth  and  infancy,  or  even  about  his  boyhood,  for 
I  can  find  nothing  about  these  matters  in  writing,  nor 
does  anyone  survive  who  claims  to  have  personal 
knowledge  of  them.  I  have  decided,  therefore,  to 
pass  on  to  describe  and  illustrate  his  acts  and  his 
habits  and  the  other  divisions  of  his  life  without 
lingering  over  the  unknown.  I  shall  describe  first 
his  exploits  both  at  home  and  abroad,  then  his  habits 
and  interests,  and  lastly  the  administration  of  the 
kingdom  and  the  end  of  his  reign,  omitting  nothing 
that  demands  or  deserves  to  be  recorded. 


12 


PART  I 

HIS  EXPLOITS  AT  HOME  AND  ABROAD 

5.  Of  all  the  wars  that  he  waged  that  in  Aquitania, 
begun,  but  not  finished,  by  his  father,  was  the  first  that 
he  undertook,  because  it  seemed  easy  of  accomplishment. 
His  brother  was  still  alive,  and  was  called  upon  for  assist- 
ance, and,  though  he  failed  to  provide  the  help  that 
he  promised,  Charles  prosecuted  the  enterprise  that  he 
had  undertaken  with  the  utmost  energy,  and  would 
not  desist  or  slacken  in  his  task  before,  by  perseverance 
and  continuous  effort,  he  had  completely  reached  the 
end  after  which  he  strove.  For  he  forced  Hunold, 
who  after  the  death  of  Waifar  had  attempted  to 
occupy  Aquitania  and  renew  the  almost  finished  war, 
to  abandon  Aquitania  and  retire  into  Gascony,  Even 
there  he  did  not  allow  him  to  remain,  but  crossed 
the  Garonne,  and  sent  ambassadors  to  Lupus,  Duke  of 
the  Gascons,  ordering  him  to  surrender  the  fugitive, 
13 


EARLY   WARS 

and  threatening  him  with  war  unless  he  did  so  at 
once.  Lupus,  more  wisely,  not  only  surrendered 
Hunold  but  also  submitted  himself  and  the  province 
over  which  he  presided  to  the  power  of  Charles. 

6.  When  the  Aquitanian  trouble  was  settled  and 
the  war  finished,  when,  too,  his  partner  in  the 
kingdom  had  withdrawn  from  the  world's  affairs, 
he  undertook  a  war  against  the  Lombards,  being 
moved  thereto  by  the  entreaties  and  the  prayers 
of  Hadrian,  Bishop  of  the  City  of  Rome.  Now, 
this  war,  too,  had  been  undertaken  by  his  father 
at  the  supplication  of  Pope  Stephen,  under  circum- 
stances of  great  difficulty,  inasmuch  as  certain  of 
the  chiefs  of  the  Franks,  whose  advice  he  was 
accustomed  to  ask,  so  strongly  resisted  his  wishes 
that  they  openly  declared  that  they  would  leave 
their  King  to  return  home.  But  now  Charles 
undertook  the  war  against  King  Haistulf,  and  most 
swiftly  brought  it  to  an  end.  For,  though  his 
reasons  for  undertaking  the  war  were  similar  to, 
and,  indeed,  the  same  as  those  of  his  father,  he 
plainly  fought  it  out  with  a  very  different  energy, 
and  brought  it  to  a  different  end.  For  Pippin, 
after  a  siege  of  a  few  days  at  Pavia,  forced  King 
Haistulf  to  give  hostages,  and  restore  to  the  Romans 
the   towns   and   fortresses    that   he   had    taken  from 


PIPPIN   AND   CHARLES 

them,  and  to  give  a  solemn  promise  that  he  would 
not  attempt  to  regain  what  he  had  surrendered. 
But  King  Charles,  when  once  he  had  begun  the 
war,  did  not  stop  until  he  had  received  the  sur- 
render of  King  Desiderius,  whom  he  had  worn 
down  after  a  long  siege  ;  until  he  had  forced  his 
son  Adalgis,  in  whom  the  hopes  of  his  people 
seemed  to  be  centred,  to  fly  not  only  from  his 
kingdom  but  from  Italy ;  until  he  had  restored 
to  the  Romans  all  that  had  been  taken  from  them  ; 
until  he  had  crushed  Hruodgausus,  Praefect  of  the 
Duchy  of  Friuli,  who  was  attempting  a  revol- 
ution ;  until,  in  fine,  he  had  brought  all  Italy 
under  his  rule,  and  placed  his  son  Pippin  as  king 
over  the  conquered  country.  I  should  describe 
here  the  difficulties  of  the  passage  of  the  Alps  and 
the  vast  toil  with  which  the  Franks  found  their 
way  through  the  pathless  mountain  ridges,  the 
rocks  that  soared  to  heaven,  and  the  sharply-pointed 
cliffs,  if  it  were  not  that  my  purpose  in  the  present 
work  is  rather  to  describe  Charles's  manner  of  life 
than  to  chronicle  the  events  of  the  wars  that  he 
waged.  The  sum  of  this  war  was  the  conquest 
of  Italy,  the  transportation  and  perpetual  exile  of 
King  Desiderius,  the  expulsion  of  his  son  Adalgis 
from  Italy,  power  taken  from  the  kings  of  the 
IS 


THE   SAXON   WAR 

Lombards  and  restored  to  Hadrian,  the  Ruler  of  the 
Roman  Church. 

7.  When  this  war  was  ended  the  Saxon  war,  which 
seemed  dropped  for  a  time,  was  taken  up  again. 
Never  was  there  a  war  more  prolonged  nor  more 
cruel  than  this,  nor  one  that  required  greater  eiForts 
on  the  part  of  the  Prankish  peoples.  For  the  Saxons, 
like  most  of  the  races  that  inhabit  Germany,  are  by 
nature  fierce,  devoted  to  the  worship  of  demons  and 
hostile  to  our  religion,  and  they  think  it  no  dishonour 
to  confound  and  transgress  the  laws  of  God  and 
man.  There  were  reasons,  too,  which  might  at  any 
time  cause  a  disturbance  of  the  peace.  For  our 
boundaries  and  theirs  touch  almost  everywhere  on 
the  open  plain,  except  where  in  a  few  places  large 
forests  or  ranges  of  mountains  are  interposed  to 
separate  the  territories  of  the  two  nations  by  a 
definite  frontier ;  so  that  on  both  sides  murder, 
robbery,  and  arson  were  of  constant  occurrence. 
The  Franks  were  so  irritated  by  these  things  that 
they  thought  it  was  time  no  longer  to  be  satisfied 
with  retaliation  but  to  declare  open  war  against 
them. 

So  war  was  declared,   and  was   fought  for  thirty 
years   continuously   with    the   greatest    fierceness   on, 
both  sides,  but  with  heavier  loss  to  the  Saxons  than 
16 


SAXONS   CHARGED  WITH   PERFIDY 

the  Franks.  The  end  might  have  been  reached 
sooner  had  it  not  been  for  the  perfidy  of  the  Saxons. 
It  is  hard  to  say  how  often  they  admitted  themselves 
beaten  and  surrendered  as  suppliants  to  King  Charles  ; 
how  often  they  promised  to  obey  his  orders,  gave 
without  delay  the  required  hostages,  and  received 
the  ambassadors  that  were  sent  to  them.  Sometimes 
they  were  so  cowed  and  broken  that  they  promised 
to  abandon  the  worship  of  devils  and  willingly  to 
submit  themselves  to  the  Christian  religion.  But 
though  sometimes  ready  to  bow  to  his  commands 
they  were  always  eager  to  break  their  promise,  so 
that  it  is  impossible  to  say  which  course  seemed  to 
come  more  natural  to  them,  for  from  the  begin- 
ning of  the  war  there  was  scarcely  a  year  in  which 
they  did  not  both  promise  and  fail  to  perform. 

But  the  high  courage  of  the  King  and  the  constancy 
of  his  mind,  which  remained  unshaken  by  prosperity 
and  adversity,  could  not  be  conquered  by  their 
changes  nor  forced  by  weariness  to  desist  from  his 
undertakings.  He  never  allowed  those  who  offended 
in  this  way  to  go  unpunished,  but  either  led  an 
army  himself,  or  sent  one  under  the  command  of 
his  counts,  to  chastise  their  perfidy  and  inflict  a 
suitable  penalty.  So  that  at  last,  when  all  who  had 
resisted  had  been  defeated  and  brought  under  his 
E.c.  17  B 


UNION  OF  SAXON  AND  FRANK 

power,  he  took  ten  thousand  of  the  inhabitants  of 
both  banks  of  the  Elbe,  with  their  wives  and  children, 
and  planted  them  in  many  groups  in  various  parts 
of  Germany  and  Gaul.  And  at  last  the  war,  pro- 
tracted through  so  many  years,  was  finished  on  condi- 
tions proposed  by  the  King  and  accepted  by  them  ; 
they  were  to  abandon  the  worship  of  devils,  to  turn 
from  their  national  ceremonies,  to  receive  the  sacra- 
ments of  the  Christian  faith  and  religion,  and  then, 
joined  to  the  Franks,  to  make  one  people  with 
them, 

8.  In  this  war,  despite  its  prolongation  through 
so  many  years,  he  did  not  himself  meet  the  enemy 
in  battle  more  than  twice — once  near  the  mountain 
called  Osning,  in  the  district  of  Detmold,  and  again 
at  the  river  Hasa — and  both  these  battles  were 
fought  in  one  month,  with  an  interval  of  only  a  few 
days.  In  these  two  battles  the  enemy  were  so  beaten 
and  cowed  that  they  never  again  ventured  to  challenge 
the  King  nor  to  resist  his  attack  unless  they  were 
protected  by  some  advantage  of  ground. 

In  this  war  many  men  of  noble  birth  and  high 
office  fell  on  the  side  both  of  the  Franks  and  Saxons. 
But  at  last  it  came  to  an  end  in  the  thirty-third  year, 
though  in  the  meanwhile  so  many  and  such  serious 
wars  broke  out  against  the  Franks  in  all  parts  of  the 
i8 


CHARLES'S   CONSTANCY 

world,  and  were  carried  on  with  such  skill  by  the 
King,  that  an  observer  may  reasonably  doubt  whether 
his  endurjince  of  toil  or  his  good  fortune  deserves 
the  greater  admiration.  For  the  war  in  Italy  began 
two  years  before  the  Saxon  war,  and  though  it  was 
prosecuted  without  intermission  no  enterprise  in  any 
part  of  the  world  was  dropped,  nor  was  there  any- 
where a  truce  in  any  struggle,  however  difficult. 
For  this  King,  the  wisest  and  most  high-minded 
of  all  who  in  that  age  ruled  over  the  nations  of 
the  world,  never  refused  to  undertake  or  prosecute 
any  enterprise  because  of  the  labour  involved,  nor 
withdrew  from  it  through  fear  of  its  danger.  He 
understood  the  true  character  of  each  task  that 
he  undertook  or  carried  through,  and  thus  was 
neither  broken  by  adversity  nor  misled  by  the  false 
flatteries  of  good  fortune. 

9.  Whilst  the  war  with  the  Saxons  was  being 
prosecuted  constantly  and  almost  continuously  he 
placed  garrisons  at  suitable  places  on  the  frontier,  and 
attacked  Spain  with  the  largest  military  expedition 
that  he  could  collect.  He  crossed  the  Pyrenees, 
received  the  surrender  of  all  the  towns  and  fortresses 
that  he  attacked,  and  returned  with  his  army  safe 
and  sound,  except  for  a  reverse  which  he  experienced 
through  the  treason  of  the  Gascons  on  his  return 
19 


HIS   ONE   REVERSE 

through  the  passes  of  the  Pyrenees.  For  while  his 
army  was  marching  in  a  long  line,  suiting  their 
formation  to  the  character  of  the  ground  and  the 
defiles,  the  Gascons  placed  an  ambuscade  on  the  top 
of  the  mountain — where  the  density  and  extent  of 
the  woods  in  the  neighbourhood  rendered  it  highly 
suitable  for  such  a  purpose — and  then  rushing  down 
into  the  valley  beneath  threw  into  disorder  the  last 
part  of  the  baggage  train  and  also  the  rearguard 
which  acted  as  a  protection  to  those  in  advance. 
In  the  battle  which  followed  the  Gascons  slew  their 
opponents  to  the  last  man.  Then  they  seized  upon 
the  baggage,  and  under  cover  of  the  night,  which 
was  already  falling,  they  scattered  with  the  utmost 
rapidity  in  different  directions.  The  Gascons  were 
assisted  in  this  feat  by  the  lightness  of  their  armour 
and  the  character  of  the  ground  where  the  affair  took 
place.  In  this  battle  Eggihard,  the  surveyor  of  the 
royal  table  ;  Anselm,  the  Count  of  the  Palace  ;  and 
Roland,  Praefect  of  the  Breton  frontier,  were  killed 
along  with  very  many  others.  Nor  could  this  assault 
be  punished  at  once,  for  when  the  deed  had  been 
done  the  enemy  so  completely  disappeared  that  they 
left  behind  them  not  so  much  as  a  rumour  of  their 
whereabouts. 

lo,  He  conquered  the  Bretons,  too,  who  dwelt  in 
20 


MARCH   ON  CAPUA 

the  extreme  west  of  France  by  the  shores  of  the  ocean. 
They  had  been  disobedient,  and  he,  therefore,  sent 
against  them  an  expedition,  by  which  they  were 
compelled  to  give  hostages  and  promise  that  they 
would  henceforth  obey  his  orders. 

Then  later  he  himself  entered  Italy  with  an  army, 
and,  passing  through  Rome,  came  to  Capua,  a  city  of 
Campania.  There  he  pitched  his  camp,  and  threatened 
the  men  of  Beneventum  with  war  unless  they  sur- 
rendered. But  Aragis,  Duke  of  that  people,  pre- 
vented this  war  by  sending  his  sons  Rumold  and 
Grimold  to  meet  the  King  with  a  large  sum  of  money. 
He  asked  the  King  to  receive  his  children  as  hostages, 
and  promised  that  he  and  his  people  would  obey  all 
the  commands  of  the  King,  except  only  that  he  would 
not  come  himself  into  the  King's  presence.  Charles, 
considering  rather  the  advantage  of  the  people  than 
their  Duke's  obstinacy,  received  the  hostages  who  were 
offered  him,  and  as  a  great  favour  consented  to  forego 
a  personal  interview.  He  kept  the  younger  of  the 
two  children  as  a  hostage  and  sent  back  the  elder  one 
to  his  father.  Then  he  sent  ambassadors  to  require 
and  receive  oaths  of  fidelity  from  the  Beneventans  and 
from  Aragis,  and  so  came  back  to  Rome.  There  he 
spent  some  days  in  the  veneration  of  the  holy  places, 
and  then  returned  to  Gaul. 
21 


BAVARIAN   WAR 

1 1 .  Then  the  Bavarian  war  broke  out  suddenly,  and 
was  swiftly  ended.  It  was  caused  by  the  pride  and 
folly  of  Tassilo,  Duke  of  Bavaria  ;  for  upon  the 
instigation  of  his  wife,  who  thought  that  she  might 
revenge  through  her  husband  the  banishment  of  her 
father  Desiderius,  King  of  the  Lombards,  he  made  an 
alliance  with  the  Huns,  the  eastern  neighbours  of  the 
Bavarians,  and  not  only  refused  obedience  to  King 
Charles  but  even  dared  to  challenge  him  in  war. 
The  high  courage  of  the  King  could  not  bear  his 
overweening  insolence,  and  he  forthwith  called  a 
general  levy  for  an  attack  on  Bavaria,  and  came  in 
person  with  a  great  army  to  the  river  Lech,  which 
separates  Bavaria  from  Germany,  He  pitched  his 
camp  upon  the  banks  of  the  river,  and  determined  to 
make  trial  of  the  mind  of  the  Duke  before  he  entered 
the  province.  But  Duke  Tassilo  saw  no  profit  either 
for  himself  or  his  people  in  stubbornness,  and  threw 
himself  upon  the  King's  mercy.  He  gave  the  hostages 
who  were  demanded,  his  own  son  Theodo  among  the 
number,  and  further  promised  upon  oath  that  no  one 
should  ever  persuade  him  again  to  fall  away  from  his 
allegiance  to  the  King.  And  thus  a  war  which  seemed 
likely  to  grow  into  a  very  great  one  came  to  a  most 
swift  ending.  But  Tassilo  was  subsequently  summoned 
into  the  King's  presence,  and  was   not   allowed  to 

22 


DUKE  TASSILO   SUBMITS 

return,  and  the  province  that  he  ruled  was  for  the 
future  committed  to  the  administration  not  of  dukes 
but  of  counts. 

12.  When  these  troubles  had  been  settled  he 
waged  war  against  the  Slavs,  whom  we  are  accustomed 
to  call  Wilzi,  but  who  properly — that  is,  in  their  own 
tongue — are  called  Welatabi.  Here  the  Saxons  fought 
along  with  the  other  allied  nations  who  followed  the 
King's  standards,  though  their  loyalty  was  feigned  and 
far  from  sincere.  The  cause  of  the  war  was  that  the 
Wilzi  were  constantly  invading  and  attacking  the 
Abodriti,  the  former  allies  of  the  Franks,  and  refused 
to  obey  the  King's  commands  to  desist  from  their 
attacks.  There  is  a  gulf  stretching  from  the  western 
sea  towards  the  East,  of  undiscovered  length,  but 
nowhere  more  than  a  hundred  miles  in  breadth,  and 
often  much  narrower.  Many  nations  occupy  the 
shores  of  this  sea.  The  Danes  and  the  Swedes,  whom 
we  call  the  Northmen,  hold  its  northern  shore  and  all 
the  islands  in  it.  The  Slavs  and  the  Aisti  and  various 
other  nations  inhabit  the  eastern  shore,  amongst 
whom  the  chief  are  these  Welatabi  against  whom 
then  the  King  waged  war.  He  so  broke  and  subdued 
them  in  a  single  campaign,  conducted  by  himself,  that 
they  thought  it  no  longer  wise  to  refuse  to  obey  his 
commands. 

23 


HUN  OR   AVAR   WAR 

13.  The  greatest  of  all  his  wars,  next  to  the  Saxon 
war,  followed  this  one — that,  namely,  which  he  under- 
took against  the  Huns  and  the  Avars.  He  prosecuted 
this  with  more  vigour  than  the  rest  and  with  a  far 
greater  military  preparation.  However,  he  conducted 
in  person  only  one  expedition  into  Pannonia,  the 
province  then  occupied  by  the  Avars  ;  the  manage- 
ment of  the  rest  he  left  to  his  son  Pippin,  and  the 
governors  of  the  provinces,  and  in  some  cases  to  his 
counts  and  lieutenants.  These  carried  on  the  war 
with  the  greatest  energy,  and  finished  it  after  eight 
years  of  fighting.  How  many  battles  were  fought 
there  and  how  much  blood  was  shed  is  still  shown 
by  the  deserted  and  uninhabited  condition  of  Pan- 
nonia, and  the  district  in  which  stood  the  palace  of 
the  Kagan  is  so  desolate  that  there  is  not  so  much 
as  a  trace  of  human  habitation.  All  the  nobles  of 
the  Huns  were  killed  in  this  war,  all  their  glory 
passed  away  ;  their  money  and  all  the  treasures  that 
they  had  collected  for  so  long  were  carried  away. 
Nor  can  the  memory  of  man  recall  any  war  waged 
against  the  Franks  by  which  they  were  so  much 
enriched  and  their  wealth  so  increased.  Up  to 
this  time  they  were  regarded  almost  as  a  poor  people, 
but  now  so  much  gold  and  silver  were  found  in  the 
palace,  such  precious  spoils  were  seized  by  them  in 
24 


THE   "HUNNISH    STORE" 

their  battles,  that  it  might  fairly  be  held  that  the 
Franks  had  righteously  taken  from  the  Huns  what 
they  unrighteously  had  taken  from  other  nations.  Only 
two  of  the  nobles  of  the  Franks  were  killed  in  this 
war.  Eric,  the  Duke  of  Friuli,  was  caught  in  an 
ambuscade  laid  by  the  townsmen  of  Tharsatica,  a 
maritime  town  of  Liburnia.  And  Ceroid,  the 
Governor  of  Bavaria,  when  he  was  marshalling  his 
army  to  fight  with  the  Huns  in  Pannonia,  was 
killed  by  an  unknown  hand,  along  with  two  others, 
who  accompanied  him  as  he  rode  along  the  line 
encouraging  the  soldiers  by  name.  For  the  rest, 
the  war  was  almost  bloodless  so  far  as  the  Franks 
were  concerned,  and  most  fortunate  in  its  result 
although  so  difficult  and  protracted. 

14.  After  this  the  Saxon  war  ended  in  a  settle- 
ment as  lasting  as  the  struggle  had  been  protracted. 
The  wars  with  Bohemia  and  Luneburg  which  fol- 
lowed were  soon  over  ;  both  of  them  were  swiftly 
settled  under  the  command  of  the  younger  Charles. 

The  last  war  of  all  that  Charles  undertook  was 
against  those  Northmen,  who  are  called  Danes,  who 
first  came  as  pirates,  and  then  ravaged  the  coasts  of 
Gaul  and  Germany  with  a  greater  naval  force.  Their 
King,  Godofrid,  was  puffed  up  with  the  vain  con- 
fidence that  he  would  make  himself  master  of  all 
25 


THE  NORTHERN  PERIL 

Germany.  He  looked  upon  Frisia  and  Saxony  as 
his  own  provinces.  He  had  already  reduced  his 
neighbours  the  Abodriti  to  obedience,  and  had  forced 
them  to  pay  him  tribute.  Now  he  boasted  that  he 
would  soon  come  to  Aix,  the  seat  of  the  King's 
Court,  with  a  mighty  force.  His  boast,  however  idle, 
found  some  to  believe  it ;  it  was  thought  that  he 
would  certainly  have  made  some  such  attempt  if 
he  had  not  been  prevented  by  a  sudden  death. 
For  he  was  killed  by  one  of  his  own  followers,  and 
so  ended  both  his  life  and  the  war  that  he  had 
begun. 

15.  These,  then,  are  the  wars  which  this  mighty 
King  waged  during  the  course  of  forty-seven  years — 
for  his  reign  extended  over  that  period — in  different 
parts  of  the  world  with  the  utmost  skill  and  success. 
By  these  wars  he  so  nobly  increased  the  kingdom  of 
the  Franks,  which  was  great  and  strong  when  he  in- 
herited it  from  his  father  Pippin,  that  the  additions 
he  made  almost  doubled  it.  For  before  his  time 
the  power  of  the  Frankish  kingdom  extended  only 
over  that  part  of  Gaul  which  is  bounded  by  the 
Rhine,  the  Loire,  and  the  Balearic  Sea  ;  and  that 
part  of  Germany  which  is  inhabited  by  the  so-called 
eastern  Franks,  and  which  is  bounded  by  Saxony,  the 
Danube,  the  Rhine,  and  the  river  Saal,  which  stream 
26 


EXPANSION 

separates  the  Thuringians  and  the  Sorabs  ;  and,  further, 
over  the  Alamanni  and  the  Bavarians.  But  Charles, 
by  the  wars  that  have  been  mentioned,  conquered 
and  made  tributary  the  following  countries  : — First, 
Aquitania  and  Gascony,  and  the  whole  Pyrenean  range, 
and  the  country  of  Spain  as  far  as  the  Ebro,  which, 
rising  in  Navarre  and  passing  through  the  most 
fertile  territory  of  Spain,  falls  into  the  Balearic  Sea, 
beneath  the  walls  of  the  city  of  Tortosa  ;  next,  all 
Italy  from  Augusta  Prsetoria  as  far  as  lower  Calabria, 
where  are  the  frontiers  of  the  Greeks  and  Beneventans, 
a  thousand  miles  and  more  in  length  ;  next.  Saxony, 
which  is  a  considerable  portion  of  Germany,  and  is 
reckoned  to  be  twice  as  broad  and  about  as  long  as 
that  part  of  Germany  which  is  inhabited  by  the 
Franks ;  then  both  provinces  of  Pannonia  and  Dacia, 
on  one  side  of  the  river  Danube,  and  Histria  and 
Liburnia  and  Dalmatia,  with  the  exception  of  the 
maritime  cities  which  he  left  to  the  Emperor  of 
Constantinople  on  account  of  their  friendship  and 
the  treaty  made  between  them  ;  lastly,  all  the  bar- 
barous and  fierce  nations  lying  between  the  Rhine, 
the  Vistula,  the  Ocean,  and  the  Danube,  who  speak 
much  the  same  language,  but  in  character  and  dress 
are  very  unlike.  The  chief  of  these  last  are  the 
Welatabi,  the  Sorabi,  the  Abodriti,  and  the  Bohemians ; 
27 


ALLIES   OF   CHARLES 

against  these  he  waged  war,  but  the  others,  and  by 
far  the  larger  number,  surrendered  without  a  struggle. 

1 6.  The  friendship,  too,  which  he  established  with 
certain  kings  and  peoples  increased  the  glory  of 
his  reign. 

Aldefonsus,  King  of  Gallascia  and  Asturica,  was 
joined  in  so  close  an  alliance  with  him  that  whenever 
he  sent  letters  or  ambassadors  to  Charles  he  gave 
instructions  that  he  should  be  called  "  the  man " 
of  the  Prankish  King. 

Further,  his  rich  gifts  had  so  attached  the  kings 
of  the  Scots  to  his  favour  that  they  always  called  him 
their  lord  and  themselves  his  submissive  servants. 
Letters  are  still  in  existence  sent  by  them  to  Charles 
in  which  those  feelings  towards  him  are  clearly 
shown. 

With  Aaron,  the  King  of  the  Persians,  who  ruled 
over  all  the  East,  with  the  exception  of  India,  he 
entertained  so  harmonious  a  friendship  that  the 
Persian  King  valued  his  favour  before  the  friendship  of 
all  the  kings  and  princes  in  the  world,  and  held  that 
it  alone  deserved  to  be  cultivated  with  presents  and 
titles.  When,  therefore,  the  ambassadors  of  Charles, 
whom  he  had  sent  with  offerings  to  the  most  holy 
sepulchre  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  and  to  the  place  of 
His  resurrection,  came  to  the  Persian  King  and  pro- 
28 


HAROUN   ALRASCHID 

claimed  the  kindly  feelings  of  their  master,  he  not  only 
granted  them  all  they  asked  but  also  allowed  that 
sacred  place  of  our  salvation  to  be  reckoned  as  part  of 
the  possessions  of  the  Prankish  King.  He  further  sent 
ambassadors  of  his  own  along  with  those  of  Charles 
upon  the  return  journey,  and  forwarded  immense 
presents  to  Charles — robes  and  spices,  and  the  other 
rich  products  of  the  East — and  a  few  years  earlier 
he  had  sent  him  at  his  request  an  elephant,  which 
was  then  the  only  one  he  had. 

The  Emperors  of  Constantinople,  Nicephorus, 
Michael,  and  Leo,  too,  made  overtures  of  friendship  and 
alliance  with  him,  and  sent  many  ambassadors.  At  first 
Charles  was  regarded  with  much  suspicion  by  them,  be- 
cause he  had  taken  the  imperial  title,  and  thus  seemed 
to  aim  at  taking  from  them  their  empire ;  but  in  the  end 
a  very  definite  treaty  was  made  between  them,  and 
every  occasion  of  quarrel  on  either  side  thereby 
avoided.  For  the  Romans  and  the  Greeks  always 
suspected  the  Prankish  power  ;  hence  there  is  a  well- 
known  Greek  proverb :  "  the  Frank  is  a  good  friend 
but  a  bad  neighbour." 

17.  Though  he  was  so  successful  in  widening  the 

boundaries  of  his  kingdom  and  subduing  the  foreign 

nations  he,  nevertheless,  put  on  foot  many  works  for 

the  decoration  and  convenience  of  his  kingdom,  and 

29 


THE  EASTERN   EMPIRE 

carried  some  to  completion.  The  great  church  dedi- 
cated to  Mary,  the  holy  Mother  of  God,  at  Aix,  and 
the  bridge,  five  hundred  feet  in  length,  over  the  great 
river  Rhine  near  Mainz,  may  fairly  be  regarded  as 
the  chief  of  his  works.  But  the  bridge  was  burnt 
down  a  year  before  his  death,  and  though  he  had 
determined  to  rebuild  it  of  stone  instead  of  wood 
it  was  not  restored,  because  his  death  so  speedily 
followed.  He  began  also  to  build  palaces  of  splendid 
workmanship — one  not  far  from  the  city  of  Mainz, 
near  a  town  called  Ingelheim  ;  another  at  Nime- 
guen,  on  the  river  Waal,  which  flows  along  the  south 
of  the  Batavian  island.  And  he  gave  special  orders  to 
the  bishops  and  priests  who  had  charge  of  sacred 
buildings  that  any  throughout  his  realm  which  had 
fallen  into  ruin  through  age  should  be  restored,  and 
he  instructed  his  agents  to  see  that  his  orders  were 
carried  out. 

He  built  a  fleet,  too,  for  the  war  against  the 
Northmen,  constructing  ships  for  this  purpose  near 
those  rivers  which  flow  out  of  Gaul  and  Germany 
into  the  northern  ocean.  And  because  the  Northmen 
laid  waste  the  coasts  of  Gaul  and  Germany  by  their 
constant  attacks  he  planted  forts  and  garrisons  in  all 
harbours  and  at  the  mouths  of  all  navigable  rivers,  and 
prevented  in  this  way  the  passage  of  the  enemy. 
30 


THE   PRANKISH   FLEET 

He  tcx)k  the  same  measures  in  the  South,  on  the  shore 
of  Narbonne  and  Septimania,  and  also  along  all  the 
coasts  of  Italy  as  far  as  Rome,  to  hold  in  check  the 
Moors,  who  had  lately  begun  to  make  piratical 
excursions.  And  by  reason  of  these  precautions  Italy 
suffered  no  serious  harm  from  the  Moors,  nor  Gaul 
and  Germany  from  the  Northmen,  in  the  days  of 
Charles  ;  except  that  Centumcellse,  a  city  of  Etruria, 
was  betrayed  into  the  hands  of  the  Moors  and 
plundered,  and  in  Frisia  certain  islands  lying  close 
to  Germany  were  ravaged  by  the  Northmen. 


31 


PART  II 

PRIVATE  LIFE  AND  CHARACTER  OF 
CHARLEMAGNE 

18.  I  have  shown,  then,  how  Charles  protected  and 
expanded  his  kingdom  and  also  what  splendour  he 
gave  to  it.  I  shall  now  go  on  to  speak  of  his  mental 
endowments,  of  his  steadiness  of  purpose  under  what- 
ever circumstances  of  prosperity  or  adversity,  and  of 
all  that  concerns  his  private  and  domestic  life. 

As  long  as,  after  the  death  of  his  father,  he  shared 
the  kingdom  with  his  brother  he  bore  so  patiently 
the  quarrelling  and  restlessness  of  the  latter  as  never 
even  to  be  provoked  to  wrath  by  him.  Then,  having 
married  at  his  mother's  bidding  the  daughter  of 
Desiderius,  King  of  the  Lombards,  he  divorced  her, 
for  some  unknown  reason,  a  year  later.  He  took  in 
marriage  Hildigard,  of  the  Suabian  race,  a  woman 
of  the  highest  nobility,  and  by  her  he  had  three  sons 
— viz.  Charles  and  Pippin  and  Ludovicus,  and  three 
32 


THE   FAMILY   OF   CHARLES 

daughters — Hrotrud  and  Bertha  and  Gisla.  He  had 
also  three  other  daughters — Theoderada  and  Hiltrud 
and  Hruodhaid.  Two  of  these  were  the  children 
of  his  wife  Fastrada,  a  woman  of  the  eastern  Franks 
or  Germans ;  the  third  was  the  daughter  of  a  concubine, 
whose  name  has  escaped  my  memory.  On  the  death 
of  Fastrada  he  married  Liutgard,  of  the  Alemannic 
race,  by  whom  he  had  no  children.  After  her  death 
he  had  four  concubines — namely,  Madelgarda,  who 
bore  him  a  daughter  of  the  name  of  Ruothild ; 
Gersuinda,  of  Saxon  origin,  by  whom  he  had  a 
daughter  of  the  name  of  Adolthrud  ;  Regina,  who 
bore  him  Drogot  and  Hugo  ;  and  Adallinda,  who 
was  the  mother  of  Theoderic. 

His  mother  Bertrada  lived  with  him  to  old  age 
in  great  honour.  He  treated  her  with  the  utmost 
reverence,  so  that  no  quarrel  of  any  kind  ever  arose 
between  them — except  in  the  matter  of  the  divorce 
of  the  daughter  of  King  Desiderius,  whom  he  had 
married  at  her  bidding.  Bertrada  died  after  the 
death  of  Hildigard,  having  lived  to  see  three  grand- 
sons and  as  many  granddaughters  in  her  son's  house. 
Charles  had  his  mother  buried  with  great  honour 
in  the  same  great  church  of  St  Denys  in  which  his 
father  lay. 

He  had  only  one  sister,  Gisla,  who  from  childhood 
E.c.  33  c 


HIS   CHILDREN'S   EDUCATION 

was  dedicated  to  the  religious  life.  He  treated  her 
with  the  same  affectionate  respect  as  his  mother. 
She  died  a  few  years  before  Charles's  own  death  in 
the  monastery  in  which  she  had  passed  her  life. 

19.  In  educating  his  children  he  determined  to 
train  them,  both  sons  and  daughters,  in  those  liberal 
studies  to  which  he  himself  paid  great  attention. 
Further,  he  made  his  sons,  as  soon  as  their  age  per- 
mitted it,  learn  to  ride  like  true  Franks,  and  prac- 
tise the  use  of  arms  and  hunting.  He  ordered  his 
daughters  to  learn  wool  work  and  devote  attention 
to  the  spindle  and  distaff,  for  the  avoidance  of  idle- 
ness and  lethargy,  and  to  be  trained  to  the  adoption 
of  high  principles. 

He  lost  two  sons  and  one  daughter  before  his  death 
— namely,  Charles,  his  eldest ;  Pippin,  whom  he  made 
King  of  Italy  ;  and  Hruotrud,  his  eldest  daughter,  who 
had  been  betrothed  to  Constantine,  the  Emperor  of 
the  Greeks.  Pippin  left  one  son,  Bernard,  and  five 
daughters  —  Adalheid,  Atula,  Gundrada,  Berthaid, 
and  Theoderada.  In  his  treatment  of  them  Charles 
gave  the  strongest  proof  of  his  family  affection,  for 
upon  the  death  of  his  son  he  appointed  his  grandson 
Bernard  to  succeed  him,  and  had  his  granddaughters 
brought  up  with  his  own  daughters. 

He  bore  the  deaths  of  his  two  sons  aii4  of  bij 
34 


HIS   CHOICE  OF   FRIENDS 

daughters  with  less  patience  than  might  have  been 
expected  from  his  usual  stoutness  of  heart,  for  his 
domestic  affection,  a  quality  for  which  he  was  as  re- 
markable as  for  courage,  forced  him  to  shed  tears. 
Moreover,  when  the  death  of  Hadrian,  the  Roman 
Pontiff,  whom  he  reckoned  as  the  chief  of  his  friends, 
was  announced  to  him,  he  wept  for  him  as  though  he 
had  lost  a  brother  or  a  very  dear  son.  For  he  showed  a 
very  fine  disposition  in  his  friendships :  he  embraced 
them  readily  and  maintained  them  faithfully,  and  he 
treated  with  the  utmost  respect  all  whom  he  had 
admitted  into  the  circle  of  his  friends. 

He  had  such  care  of  the  upbringing  of  his  sons 
and  daughters  that  he  never  dined  without  them 
when  he  was  at  home,  and  never  travelled  without 
them.  His  sons  rode  along  with  him,  and  his 
daughters  followed  in  the  rear.  Some  of  his  guards, 
chosen  for  this  very  purpose,  watched  the  end  of  the 
line  of  march  where  his  daughters  travelled.  They  were 
very  beautiful,  and  much  beloved  by  their  father,  and, 
therefore,  it  is  strange  that  he  would  give  them  in 
marriage  to  no  one,  either  among  his  own  people  or 
of  a  foreign  state.  But  up  to  his  death  he  kept  them 
all  at  home,  saying  that  he  could  not  forego  their 
society.  And  hence  the  good  fortune  that  followed 
him  in  all  other  respects  was  here  broken  by  the 
35 


PIPPIN'S   CONSPIRACY 

touch  of  scandal  and  failure.  He  shut  his  eyes,  how- 
ever, to  everything,  and  acted  as  though  no  suspicion 
of  anything  amiss  had  reached  him,  or  as  if  the 
rumour  of  it  had  been  discredited. 

20.  He  had  by  a  concubine  a  son  called  Pippin — 
whom  I  purposely  did  not  mention  along  with  the 
others  —  handsome,  indeed,  but  deformed.  When 
Charles,  after  the  beginning  of  the  war  against  the 
Huns,  was  wintering  in  Bavaria,  this  Pippin  pretended 
illness,  and  formed  a  conspiracy  against  his  father  with 
some  of  the  leaders  of  the  Franks,  who  had  seduced  him 
by  a  vain  promise  of  the  kingdom.  When  the  design 
had  been  detected  and  the  conspirators  punished 
Pippin  was  tonsured  and  sent  to  the  monastery  of 
Prumia,  there  to  practise  the  religious  life,  to  which 
in  the  end  he  was  of  his  own  will  inclined. 

Another  dangerous  conspiracy  had  been  formed 
against  him  in  Germany  at  an  earlier  date.  The 
plotters  were  some  of  them  blinded  and  some  of 
them  maimed,  and  all  subsequently  transported  into 
exile.  Not  more  than  three  lost  their  lives,  and 
these  resisted  capture  with  drawn  swords,  and  in 
defending  themselves  killed  some  of  their  opponents. 
Hence,  as  they  could  not  be  restrained  in  any  other 
way,  they  were  cut  down. 

The  cruelty  of  Queen  Fastrada  is  believed  to  be 
36 


THE  PERSON  OF   CHARLES 

the  cause  and  origin  of  these  conspiracies.  Both 
were  caused  by  the  belief  that,  upon  the  persuasion 
of  his  cruel  wife,  he  had  swerved  widely  from  his 
natural  kindness  and  customary  leniency.  Otherwise 
his  whole  life  long  he  so  won  the  love  and  favour 
of  all  men  both  at  home  and  abroad  that  never  was 
the  slightest  charge  of  unjust  severity  brought  against 
him  by  anyone. 

21.  He  had  a  great  love  for  foreigners,  and  took 
such  pains  to  entertain  them  that  their  numbers  were 
justly  reckoned  to  be  a  burden  not  only  to  the  palace 
but  to  the  kingdom  at  large.  But,  with  his  usual 
loftiness  of  spirit,  he  took  little  note  of  such  charges, 
for  he  found  in  the  reputation  of  generosity  and  in 
the  good  fame  that  followed  such  actions  a  com- 
pensation even  for  grave  inconveniences. 

22.  His  body  was  large  and  strong  ;  his  stature 
tall  but  not  ungainly,  for  the  measure  of  his  height 
was  seven  times  the  length  of  his  own  feet.  The  top 
of  his  head  was  round  ;  his  eyes  were  very  large  and 
piercing.  His  nose  was  rather  larger  than  is  usual ; 
he  had  beautiful  white  hair  ;  and  his  expression  was 
brisk  and  cheerful  ;  so  that,  whether  sitting  or  stand- 
ing, his  appearance  was  dignified  and  impressive. 
Although  his  neck  was  rather  thick  and  short  and  he 
was  somewhat  corpulent  this  was  not  noticed  owing 

37 


ACCOMPLISHMENTS 

to  the  good  proportions  of  the  rest  of  his  body.  His 
step  was  firm  and  the  whole  carriage  of  his  body 
manly  ;  his  voice  was  clear,  but  hardly  so  strong  as 
you  would  have  expected.  He  had  good  health,  but 
for  four  years  before  his  death  was  frequently  attacked 
by  fevers,  and  at  last  was  lame  of  one  foot.  Even  then 
he  followed  his  own  opinion  rather  than  the  advice 
of  his  doctors,  whom  he  almost  hated,  because  they 
advised  him  to  give  up  the  roast  meat  to  which  he  was 
accustomed,  and  eat  boiled  instead.  He  constantly 
took  exercise  both  by  riding  and  hunting.  This  was 
a  national  habit  ;  for  there  is  hardly  any  race  on  the 
earth  that  can  be  placed  on  equality  with  the  Franks 
in  this  respect.  He  took  delight  in  the  vapour  of 
naturally  hot  waters,  and  constantly  practised  swimming, 
in  which  he  was  so  proficient  that  no  one  could  be 
fairly  regarded  as  his  superior.  Partly  for  this  reason 
he  built  his  palace  at  Aix,  and  lived  there  continu- 
ously during  the  last  years  of  his  life  up  to  the  time 
of  his  death.  He  used  to  invite  not  only  his  sons  to 
the  bath  but  also  his  nobles  and  friends,  and  at  times 
even  a  great  number  of  his  followers  and  bodyguards. 
23.  He  wore  the  national — that  is  to  say,  the 
Prankish  dress.  His  shirts  and  drawers  were  of  linen, 
then  came  a  tunic  with  a  silken  fringe,  and  hose.  His 
legs  were  cross-gartered  and  his  feet  enclosed  in  shoes. 
38 


DRESS 

In  winter-time  he  defended  his  shoulders  and  chest 
with  a  jerkin  made  of  the  skins  of  otters  and  ermine. 
He  was  clad  in  a  blue  cloak,  and  always  wore  a  sword, 
with  the  hilt  and  belt  of  either  gold  or  silver.  Occasion- 
ally, too,  he  used  a  jewelled  sword,  but  this  was  only 
on  the  great  festivals  or  when  he  received  ambassadors 
from  foreign  nations.  He  disliked  foreign  garments, 
however  beautiful,  and  would  never  consent  to  wear 
them,  except  once  at  Rome  on  the  request  of  Pope 
Hadrian,  and  once  again  upon  the  entreaty  of  his 
successor,  Pope  Leo,  when  he  wore  a  long  tunic  and 
cloak,  and  put  on  shoes  made  after  the  Roman  fashion. 
On  festal  days  he  walked  in  procession  in  a  garment 
of  gold  cloth,  with  jewelled  boots  and  a  golden  girdle 
to  his  cloak,  and  distinguished  further  by  a  diadem  of 
gold  and  precious  stones.  But  on  other  days  his 
dress  differed  little  from  that  of  the  common  people. 
24.  He  was  temperate  in  eating  and  drinking,  but 
especially  so  in  drinking  ;  for  he  had  a  fierce  hatred 
of  drunkenness  in  any  man,  and  especially  in  himself 
or  in  his  friends.  He  could  not  abstain  so  easily 
from  food,  and  used  often  to  complain  that  fasting 
was  injurious  to  his  health.  He  rarely  gave  large 
banquets,  and  only  on  the  high  festivals,  but  then 
he  invited  a  large  number  of  guests.  His  daily  meal 
was  served  in  four  courses  only,  exclusive  of  the  roast, 
39 


PERSONAL  HABITS 

which  the  hunters  used  to  bring  in  on  spits,  and 
which  he  ate  with  more  pleasure  than  any  other 
food.  During  the  meal  there  was  either  singing  or 
a  reader  for  him  to  listen  to.  Histories  and  the 
great  deeds  of  men  of  old  were  read  to  him.  He 
took  delight  also  in  the  books  of  Saint  Augustine,  and 
especially  in  those  which  are  entitled  the  City  of 
God.  He  was  so  temperate  in  the  use  of  wine  and 
drink  of  any  kind  that  he  rarely  drank  oftener  than 
thrice  during  dinner. 

In  summer,  after  his  midday  meal,  he  took  some 
fruit  and  a  single  draught,  and  then,  taking  off  his 
clothes  and  boots,  just  as  he  was  accustomed  to  do  at 
night,  he  would  rest  for  two  or  three  hours.  At 
night  he  slept  so  lightly  that  he  would  wake,  and 
even  rise,  four  or  five  times  during  the  night. 

When  he  was  putting  on  his  boots  and  clothes  he 
not  only  admitted  his  friends,  but  if  the  Count  of  the 
Palace  told  him  there  was  any  dispute  which  could 
not  be  settled  without  his  decision  he  would  have 
the  litigants  at  once  brought  in,  and  hear  the  case, 
and  pronounce  on  it  just  as  if  he  were  sitting  on 
the  tribunal.  He  would,  moreover,  at  the  same  time 
transact  any  business  that  had  to  be  done  that  day  or 
give  any  orders  to  his  servants. 

25.  In  speech  he  was  fluent  and  ready,  and  could 
40 


CULT  OF   THE  LIBERAL   ARTS 

express  with  the  greatest  clearness  whatever  he  wished. 
He  was  not  merely  content  with  his  native  tongue 
but  took  the  trouble  to  learn  foreign  languages.  He 
learnt  Latin  so  well  that  he  could  speak  it  as  well 
as  his  native  tongue  ;  but  he  could  understand  Greek 
better  than  he  could  speak  it.  His  fluency  of  speech 
was  so  great  that  he  even  seemed  sometimes  a  little 
garrulous. 

He  paid  the  greatest  attention  to  the  liberal  arts, 
and  showed  the  greatest  respect  and  bestowed  high 
honours  upon  those  who  taught  them.  For  his 
lessons  in  grammar  he  listened  to  the  instruction  of 
Deacon  Peter  of  Pisa,  an  old  man  ;  but  for  all  other 
subjects  Albinus,  called  Alcuin,  also  a  deacon,  was 
his  teacher — a  man  from  Britain,  of  the  Saxon  race, 
and  the  most  learned  man  of  his  time.  Charles  spent 
much  time  and  labour  in  learning  rhetoric  and 
dialectic,  and  especially  astronomy,  from  Alcuin.  He 
learnt,  too,  the  art  of  reckoning,  and  with  close 
application  scrutinised  most  carefully  the  course  of 
the  stars.  He  tried  also  to  learn  to  write,  and  for 
this  purpose  used  to  carry  with  him  and  keep  under 
the  pillow  of  his  couch  tablets  and  writing-sheets  that 
he  might  in  his  spare  moments  accustom  himself  to 
the  formation  of  letters.  But  he  made  little  advance 
in  this  strange  task,  which  was  begun  too  late  in  life. 
41 


CARE   FOR   RELIGION 

26.  He  paid  the  most  devout  and  pious  regard  to 
the  Christian  religion,  in  which  he  had  been  brought 
up  from  infancy.  And,  therefore,  he  built  the  great 
and  most  beautiful  church  at  Aix,  and  decorated 
it  with  gold  and  silver  and  candelabras  and  with 
wicket-gates  and  doors  of  solid  brass.  And,  since  he 
could  not  procure  marble  columns  elsewhere  for  the 
building  of  it,  he  had  them  brought  from  Rome  and 
Ravenna.  As  long  as  his  health  permitted  it  he  used 
diligently  to  attend  the  church  both  in  the  morning 
and  evening,  and  during  the  night,  and  at  the  time  of 
the  Sacrifice.  He  took  the  greatest  care  to  have  all 
the  services  of  the  church  performed  with  the  utmost 
dignity,  and  constantly  warned  the  keepers  of  the 
building  not  to  allow  anything  improper  or  dirty 
either  to  be  brought  into  or  to  remain  in  the  building. 
He  provided  so  great  a  quantity  of  gold  and  silver 
vessels,  and  so  large  a  supply  of  priestly  vestments, 
that  at  the  religious  services  not  even  the  door- 
keepers, who  form  the  lowest  ecclesiastical  order,  had 
to  officiate  in  their  ordinary  dress.  He  carefully 
reformed  the  manner  of  reading  and  singing  ;  for  he 
was  thoroughly  instructed  in  both,  though  he  never 
read  publicly  himself,  nor  sang  except  in  a  low  voice, 
and  with  the  rest  of  the  congregation. 

27.  He  was  most  devout  in  relieving  the  poor  and 

42 


REVERENCE   FOR   ST  PETER'S 

in  those  free  gifts  which  the  Greeks  call  alms.  For 
he  gave  it  his  attention  not  only  in  his  own  countr/ 
and  in  his  own  kingdom,  but  he  also  used  to  send 
money  across  the  sea  to  Syria,  to  Egypt,  to  Africa — to 
Jerusalem,  Alexandria,  and  Carthage — in  compassion 
for  the  poverty  of  any  Christians  whose  miserable 
condition  in  those  countries  came  to  his  ears.  It  was 
for  this  reason  chiefly  that  he  cultivated  the  friendship 
of  kings  beyond  the  sea,  hoping  thereby  to  win  for 
the  Christians  living  beneath  their  sway  some  succour 
and  relief 

Beyond  all  other  sacred  and  venerable  places  he 
loved  the  church  of  the  holy  Apostle  Peter  at  Rome, 
and  he  poured  into  its  treasury  great  wealth  in  silver 
and  gold  and  precious  stones.  He  sent  innumerable 
gifts  to  the  Pope  ;  and  during  the  whole  course  of 
his  reign  he  strove  with  all  his  might  (and,  indeed,  no 
object  was  nearer  to  his  heart  than  this)  to  restore  to 
the  city  of  Rome  her  ancient  authority,  and  not 
merely  to  defend  the  church  of  Saint  Peter  but  to 
decorate  and  enrich  it  out  of  his  resources  above  all 
other  churches.  But  although  he  valued  Rome  so 
much,  still,  during  all  the  forty-seven  years  that  he 
reigned,  he  only  went  there  four  times  to  pay  his 
vows  and  offer  up  his  prayers. 

28.  But  such  were  not  the  only  objects  of  his  last 
43 


HOW   CHARLES   BECAME   EMPEROR 

visit  ;  for  the  Romans  had  grievously  outraged  Pope 
Leo,  had  torn  out  his  eyes  and  cut  off  his  tongue,  and 
thus  forced  him  to  throw  himself  upon  the  protection 
of  the  King.  He,  therefore  came  to  Rome  to  restore 
the  condition  of  the  church,  which  was  terribly  dis- 
turbed, and  spent  the  whole  of  the  winter  there.  It 
was  then  that  he  received  the  title  of  Emperor  and 
Augustus,  which  he  so  disliked  at  first  that  he 
affirmed  that  he  would  not  have  entered  the  church 
on  that  day — though  it  was  the  chief  festival  of  the 
church — if  he  could  have  foreseen  the  design  of  the 
Pope.  But  when  he  had  taken  the  title  he  bore  very 
quietly  the  hostility  that  it  caused  and  the  indignation 
of  the  Roman  emperors.  He  conquered  their  ill- 
feeling  by  his  magnanimity,  in  which,  doubtless,  he 
far  excelled  them,  and  sent  frequent  embassies  to  them, 
and  called  them  his  brothers. 

29.  When  he  had  taken  the  Imperial  title  he 
noticed  many  defects  in  the  legal  systems  of  his 
people  ;  for  the  Franks  have  two  legal  systems,  differing 
in  many  points  very  widely  from  one  another,  and  he, 
therefore,  determined  to  add  what  was  lacking,  to 
reconcile  the  differences,  and  to  amend  anything  that 
was  wrong  or  wrongly  expressed.  He  completed 
nothing  of  all  his  designs  beyond  adding  a  few 
capitularies,  and  those  unfinished.  But  he  gave  orders 
44 


RE-NAMING   OF  THE  MONTHS 

that  the  laws  and  rules  of  all  nations  comprised  within 
his  dominions  which  were  not  already  written  out 
should  be  collected  and  committed  to  writing. 

He  also  wrote  out  the  barbarous  and  ancient  songs, 
in  which  the  acts  of  the  kings  and  their  wars  were 
sung,  and  committed  them  to  memory.  He  also  began 
a  grammar  of  his  native  language. 

He  gave  the  months  names  in  his  own  tongue,  for 
before  his  time  they  were  called  by  the  Franks  partly 
by  Latin  and  partly  by  barbarous  names.  He  also 
gave  names  to  the  twelve  winds,  whereas  before  not 
more  than  four,  and  perhaps  not  so  many,  had  names 
of  their  own.  Of  the  months,  he  called  January 
Winter-month,  February  Mud-month,  March  Spring- 
month,  April  Easter-month,  May  Joy-month,  June 
Plough-month,  July  Hay-month,  August  Harvest- 
month,  September  Wind-month,  October  Vintage- 
month,  November  Autumn-month,  December  Holy- 
month.  The  following  are  the  names  which  he  gave 
to  the  winds : — The  Subsolanus  (east)  he  called  East 
Wind  ;  the  Eurus  (east  by  south)  East-South  Wind  ; 
the  Euroauster  (south  by  east)  South-East  Wind ; 
the  Auster  (south)  South  Wind ;  the  Austro-Afric 
(south  by  west)  South- West  Wind  ;  the  Afric  (west 
by  south)  West-South  Wind ;  the  Zephyr  (west) 
West  Wind  ;  the  Corus  (west  by  north)  West-North 
45 


APPOINTS   HIS   HEIR 

Wind  ;  the  Circius  (north  by  west)  North- West 
Wind  ;  the  Septentrion  (north)  North  Wind ;  the 
Aquilon  (north  by  east)  North-East  Wind ;  the 
Vulturnus  (east  by  north)  East-North  Wind. 

30.  At  the  very  end  of  his  life,  when  already  he 
was  feeling  the  pressure  of  old  age  and  sickness,  he 
summoned  his  own  son  Lewis,  King  of  Aquitania, 
the  only  surviving  son  of  Hildigard,  and  then  solemnly 
called  together  the  Prankish  nobles  of  his  whole  king- 
dom ;  and  then,  with  the  consent  of  all,  made 
Lewis  partner  in  the  whole  kingdom  and  heir  to 
the  imperial  title.  After  that,  putting  the  diadem  on 
his  head,  he  ordered  them  to  salute  him  "  Imperator  " 
and  Augustus.  This  decision  of  his  was  received  by 
all  present  with  the  greatest  favour,  for  it  seemed  to 
them  a  divine  inspiration  for  the  welfare  of  the  realm. 
It  added  to  his  dignity  at  home  and  increased  the 
terror  of  his  name  abroad. 

He  then  sent  his  son  back  to  Aquitania,  and  him- 
self, though  broken  with  old  age,  proceeded  to  hunt, 
as  his  custom  was,  not  far  from  the  palace  of  Aix, 
and  after  spending  the  rest  of  the  autumn  in  this 
pursuit  he  came  back  to  Aix  about  the  beginning 
of  November.  Whilst  he  was  spending  the  winter 
there  he  was  attacked  by  a  sharp  fever,  and  took 
to  his  bed.  Then,  following  his  usual  habit,  he 
46 


HIS   ILLNESS   AND   DEATH 

determined  to  abstain  from  food,  thinking  that  hy 
such  self-discipline  he  would  be  able  either  to  cure 
or  alleviate  the  disease.  But  the  fever  was  compli- 
cated by  a  pain  in  the  side  which  the  Greeks  call 
pleurisy  ;  and,  as  Charles  still  persisted  in  fasting, 
and  only  very  rarely  drank  something  to  sustain  his 
strength,  seven  days  after  he  had  taken  to  his  bed 
he  received  holy  communion,  and  died,  in  the  seventy- 
second  year  of  his  life  and  in  the  forty-seventh  year 
of  his  reign,  on  the  fifth  day  before  the  Kalends  of 
February,  at  the  third  hour  of  the  day. 

31.  His  body  was  washed  and  treated  with  the 
usual  ceremonies,  and  then,  amidst  the  greatest  grief 
of  the  whole  people,  taken  to  the  church  and  buried. 
At  first  there  was  some  doubt  as  to  where  he  should 
rest,  since  he  had  given  no  instructions  during  his 
lifetime.  But  at  length  all  were  agreed  that  he 
could  be  buried  nowhere  more  honourably  than  in 
the  great  church  which  he  had  built  at  his  own 
expense  in  the  same  towni,  for  the  love  of  our  Lord 
God  Jesus  Christ  and  the  honour  of  His  holy  and 
ever-virgin  Mother.  There  he  was  buried  on  the 
same  day  on  which  he  died.  A  gilded  arch  was 
raised  above  the  tomb,  with  his  statue,  and  an  inscrip- 
tion.    The  inscription  ran  as  follows  : — 


47 


HIS   DEATH   FORETOLD 

**  Beneath  this  tomb  lies  the  body  of  Charles,  the 
great  and  orthodox  Emperor,  who  nobly  expanded 
the  kingdom  of  the  Franks  and  reigned  prosperously 
for  forty-seven  years.  He  departed  this  life,  more 
than  seventy  years  of  age,  in  the  eight  hundred  and 
fourteenth  year  of  our  Lord,  in  the  seventh  indiction, 
on  the  fifth  day  before  the  Kalends  of  February." 

32.  There  were  many  prodigies  to  show  that  his 
end  drew  near,  and  he  as  well  as  others  understood 
the  meaning  of  their  warnings.  During  all  the  three 
last  years  of  his  life  there  were  constant  eclipses  of 
sun  and  moon,  and  a  black  coloured  spot  appeared 
in  the  sun  for  the  space  of  seven  days.  The  gallery 
which  he  had  built,  of  great  size  and  strength, 
between  the  palace  and  the  church,  suddenly,  on 
Ascension  Day,  fell  in  ruins  down  even  to  the 
foundations.  Also,  the  wooden  bridge  over  the 
Rhine  near  Mainz,  which  he  had  built  with  won- 
derful skill,  and  the  labour  of  ten  years,  so  that 
it  seemed  as  though  it  would  last  for  ever,  was 
accidentally  set  on  fire,  and  in  three  hours  burnt 
so  far  that  not  a  plank  remained  except  those  that 
were  covered  by  the  water.  Further,  when  he 
was  making  his  last  expedition  in  Saxony  against 
Godofrid,  King  of  the  Danes,  as  he  was  moving 
48 


VARIOUS   PORTENTS 

out  of  camp  and  beginning  his  march  before  sun- 
rise, he  suddenly  saw  a  meteor  rush  across  the 
heavens  with  a  great  blaze  and  pass  from  right  to 
left  through  the  clear  sky.  Whilst  all  were  won- 
dering what  this  sign  meant,  suddenly  the  horse 
that  he  was  riding  fell  head  foremost,  and  threw 
him  so  violently  to  the  ground  that  the  girdle  of 
his  cloak  was  broken,  and  his  sword  belt  slipped 
from  it.  When  his  attendants  ran  up  to  help  him 
they  found  him  disarmed  and  disrobed.  His 
javelin,  too,  which  he  was  holding  in  his  hand  at 
the  time  of  his  fall,  fell  twenty  paces  and  more 
away  from  him.  Moreover,  the  palace  at  Aix 
was  frequently  shaken,  and  in  houses  where  he 
lived  there  was  a  constant  creaking  in  the  fretted 
ceilings.  The  church  in  which  he  was  afterwards 
buried  was  struck  by  lightning,  and  the  golden 
apple  that  adorned  the  summit  of  the  roof  was 
thrown  down  by  a  thunder-stroke,  and  fell  upon  the 
Bishop's  house,  which  adjoined  the  church.  In  the 
same  church  an  inscription  was  written  on  the  edge 
of  the  circular  space  which  ran  round  the  inside 
of  the  church  between  the  upper  and  lower  arches, 
saying  by  whom  the  sacred  edifice  had  been  built. 
And  in  the  last  line  occurred  the  words  :  "  Carolus 
Trinceps."  Some  noticed  that  in  the  very  year  in 
E.c.  49  D 


CHARLEMAGNE'S  WILL 

which  Charles  died,  and  a  few  months  before  his 
death,  the  letters  of  the  word  "  princeps "  were 
so  destroyed  as  to  be  quite  invisible.  But  he  either 
refused  to  notice  or  despised  all  these  omens  as 
though  they  had  no  connection  at  all  with  any- 
thing that  concerned  him. 

33.  He  had  determined  to  draw  out  wills  in 
order  to  make  his  daughters  and  the  sons  whom  his 
concubines  had  borne  to  him  heirs  to  some  part 
of  his  property  ;  but  he  took  up  this  design  too 
late,  and  could  not  carry  it  out.  But  some  three 
years  before  he  died  he  divided  his  treasures,  his  money 
and  his  robes,  and  all  his  other  moveable  property, 
in  presence  of  his  friends  and  ministers,  and  appealed 
to  them  to  ratify  and  maintain  by  their  support 
this  division  after  his  death.  He  also  stated  in  a 
document  how  he  wished  to  have  the  property  which 
he  had  divided  disposed  of.  The  text  and  purport 
of  the  document  ran  as  follows  : — 

In  the  name  of  the  Lord  God  Almighty,  Father, 
Son,  and  Holy  Ghost.  This  is  the  description  and 
division  which  was  made  by  the  most  glorious  and 
pious  lord  Charles,  the  august  Emperor,  in  the  eight 
hundred  and  eleventh  year  from  the  incarnation  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  in  the  forty-third  year  of  his 
50 


DIVISION  OF   HIS   POSSESSIONS 

reign  in  Frankland  ;  in  the  thirty-sixth  year  of  his 
reign  in  Italy  ;  in  the  eleventh  year  of  his  Empire 
and  in  the  fourth  indiction  :  which  division  he  made 
for  wise  and  religious  reasons  of  his  treasures  and  of 
the  money  which  on  that  day  was  found  in  the 
treasury.  Wherein  his  great  aim  was  :  in  the  first 
place  to  ensure  that  the  distribution  of  alms,  which 
Christians  religiously  make  from  their  possessions, 
should  be  duly  and  properly  made  on  his  account 
from  his  wealth  ;  and  also  that  his  heirs  may  clearly 
know  without  any  possibility  of  doubt  what  ought 
to  belong  to  them,  and  may  therefore  (without  con- 
test or  dissension)  divide  his  goods  among  themselves 
in  their  proper  proportion.  Therefore  with  this 
intention  and  object  he  first  divided  into  three  parts 
all  his  property  and  moveable  goods  ;  which,  whether 
consisting  of  gold,  silver,  jewels,  or  royal  apparel, 
could  be  found  on  the  afore-mentioned  day  in 
his  treasur)'.  Then,  by  a  further  distribution,  he 
divided  two  of  those  three  parts  into  twenty-one 
parts,  and  kept  the  third  part  undivided. 

The  distribution  of  the  two  parts  into  twent)'-one 
is  to  be  carried  out  in  the  following  way.  As  there 
are  known  to  be  twenty-one  metropolitan  cities  in  his 
realm,  one  of  those  twenty-one  parts  is  to  be  handed 
over  to  each  metropolitan  city  by  his  heirs  and 
51 


CHARITABLE  BEQUESTS 

friends  for  the  purpose  of  almsgiving.  The  Arch- 
bishop who  at  the  time  of  his  death  is  ruling  the 
metropolitan  sees  shall  receive  that  part  for  his 
church  and  divide  it  among  his  suffragans ;  one- 
third  going  to  his  own  church  and  two  -  thirds 
being  divided  among  his  suffragans. 

Each  of  these  divisions — which,  as  already  mentioned, 
are  made  out  of  the  first  two-thirds,  and  are  twenty- 
one  in  number,  according  to  the  number  of  the 
metropolitan  sees — is  separated  from  the  rest  and 
put  away  by  itself  in  a  repository  of  its  own  with 
the  title  of  the  city  attached  to  which  it  is  to  be 
given.  The  names  of  the  metropolitan  sees,  to 
which  this  alms  or  largess  is  to  be  given,  are  Rome, 
Ravenna,  Milan,  Fr^jus,  Grado,  Cologne,  Mainz, 
Juvavum  which  is  also  called  Salsburg,  Treves,  Sens, 
Besanfon,  Lyons,  Rouen,  Rheims,  Aries,  Vienne, 
Darantasia,  Embrun,  Bordeaux,  Tours,  Bourges. 

The  following  disposition  shall  be  made  of  the 
one  part  hitherto  left  undivided.  When  the  first 
two  parts  have  been  distributed  into  the  before- 
mentioned  divisions,  and  have  been  put  away  under 
seal,  this  third  part  shall  be  employed  for  daily  uses, 
as  not  being  alienated  by  any  bond  or  promise  of 
the  owner  ;  and  it  shall  be  so  used  as  long  as  he  him- 
self remains  in  the  flesh  or  judges  its  employment  to 

5* 


ALMS   FOR   THE  POOR 

be  necessary  to  him.  But  after  his  death  or  his  vol- 
untary retirement  from  the  affairs  of  the  world  that 
part  shall  be  divided  into  four  subdivisions.  Of  these 
subdivisions  one  shall  be  added  to  the  before-mentioned 
twenty-one  parts  ;  the  second  shall  be  taken  by  his 
sons  and  daughters,  and  by  the  sons  and  daughters 
of  his  sons,  and  shall  be  divided  among  them  in 
just  and  reasonable  proportion  ;  the  third  shall  be 
devoted  to  the  use  of  the  poor  in  the  manner  usual 
among  Christians ;  the  fourth  part  shall  similarly  be 
divided  for  alms  and  go  to  the  support  of  the  ser- 
vants, both  men  and  women,  who  attend  to  the 
needs  of  the  palaces. 

He  desired  further  that  there  should  be  added  to 
this  third  part  of  the  total  sum,  which  like  the  other 
parts  consists  of  gold  and  silver,  all  vessels  and  utensils 
of  brass,  iron  or  other  metals,  with  arms,  clothes  and 
all  other  moveable  articles,  whether  of  value  or  not, 
which  are .  employed  for  various  purposes ;  as  for 
instance  curtains,  coverlets,  tapestries,  woollen-cloths, 
dressed-skins,  harnesses,  and  whatever  else  is  found  at 
that  date  in  his  store  chamber  or  wardrobe :  so 
that  in  this  way  the  subdivisions  of  that  part  may 
be  larger,  and  the  distribution  of  alms  find  its  way 
to  a  larger  number. 

He  desired  that  the  chapel — that  is,  the  materials 
53 


DISPERSION  OF  HIS   LIBRARY 

for  the  service  of  the  church,  both  those  which 
he  himself  gave  and  collected  and  those  which  came 
to  him  by  inheritance  from  his  father — should  remain 
entire  and  suffer  no  division  of  any  kind.  But  if  any 
vessel  or  books  or  other  ornaments  are  found,  which 
have  certainly  not  been  given  by  him  to  the  afore- 
mentioned chapel,  these  may  be  bought  and  possessed 
by  anyone  who  wants  them,  at  a  price  fixed  by  a 
reasonable  valuation.  He  similarly  determined  that 
the  books,  of  which  he  had  collected  a  great  quantity 
in  his  library,  should  be  sold  at  a  reasonable  price 
to  anyone  who  wanted  them  and  the  money  handed 
over  to  the  poor.  Amongst  his  treasures  there  are 
three  tables  of  silver  and  one  of  gold  of  remarkable 
size  and  weight.  Concerning  these  he  determined 
and  decided  as  follows.  One  of  them,  square  in 
shape,  containing  a  map  of  the  city  of  Constantinople, 
shall  be  sent  to  Rome  for  the  cathedral  of  the  holy 
Apostle  Peter,  along  with  the  other  gifts  which  are  set 
aside  for  that  purpose.  The  second,  round  in  shape, 
inscribed  with  a  picture  of  the  city  of  Rome,  shall 
be  given  to  the  Bishopric  of  the  Church  of  Ravenna. 
The  third,  which  is  far  superior  to  the  others  both  in 
beauty  of  workmanship  and  in  weight,  which  is  made 
of  three  circles,  and  contains  a  map  of  the  whole 
world,  skilfully  and  minutely  drawn,  shall  go  to 
54 


THE  GUARANTORS  OF  HIS  WILL 

increase  that  third  part  which  is  to  be  divided  among 
his  heirs  and  given  in  alms. 

This  disposition  and  arrangement  he  made  and 
drew  up  in  presence  of  the  bishops,  abbots  and  counts, 
who  could  then  be  present  and  whose  names  are  here 
written  out. 

Bishops 


Hildibald 

John 

Richolf 

Theodolf 

Arno 

Jesse 

Wolphar 

Heito 

Bernoin 

Waltgaud 

Laidrad 

Abbots 

Fridugisius 

Engilbert 

Adalung 

Irmin 

Counts 

Walatho 

Rihwin 

Meginher 

Edo 

Otolf 

Ercangar 

Stephen 

Ceroid 

Unruoc 

Bero 

Barchard 

Hildigem 

Meginhard 

Roccolf 

Hatto 

55 


HIS  WILL  EXECUTED 

His  son  Lewis,  who  by  the  designs  of  Providence 
succeeded  him,  inspected  the  aforesaid  document,  and 
carried  out  these  arrangements  with  the  greatest 
devotion  immediately  after  his  death. 


56 


THE  LIFE  OF  CHARLEMAGNE 
BY  THE   MONK   OF  ST  GALL 


BOOK   I 

CONCERNING    THE    PIETY   OF  CHARLES 
AND  HIS  CARE   OF  THE   CHURCH 

AFTER  the  omnipotent  ruler  of  the  world,  who 
orders  alike  the  fate  of  kingdoms  and  the  course 
of  time,  had  broken  the  feet  of  iron  and  clay  in  one 
noble  statue,  to  wit  the  Romans,  he  raised  by  the 
hands  of  the  illustrious  Charles  the  golden  head  of 
another,  not  less  admirable,  among  the  Franks.  Now 
it  happened,  when  he  had  begun  to  reign  alone  in 
the  western  parts  of  the  world,  and  the  pursuit  of 
learning  had  been  almost  forgotten  throughout  all  his 
realm,  and  the  worship  of  the  true  Godhead  was 
faint  and  weak,  that  two  Scots  came  from  Ireland  to 
the  coast  of  Gaul  along  with  certain  traders  of  Britain. 
These  Scotchmen  were  unrivalled  for  their  skill  in 
sacred  and  secular  learning  :  and  day  by  day,  when 
the  crowd  gathered  round  them  for  traffic,  they  ex- 
hibited no  wares  for  sale,  but  cried  out  and  said, 
59 


WISDOM   FOR   SALE 

"  Ho,  everyone  that  desires  wisdom,  let  him  draw 
near  and  take  it  at  our  hands ;  for  it  is  wisdom  that 
we  have  for  sale." 

Now  they  declared  that  they  had  wisdom  for  sale 
because  they  said  that  the  people  cared  not  for  what 
was  given  freely  but  only  for  what  was  sold,  hoping 
that  thus  they  might  be  incited  to  purchase  wisdom 
along  with  other  wares  ;  and  also  perhaps  hoping  that 
by  this  announcement  they  themselves  might  become 
a  wonder  and  a  marvel  to  men  :  which  indeed  turned 
out  to  be  the  case.  For  so  long  did  they  make  their 
proclamation  that  in  the  end  those  who  wondered  at 
these  men,  or  perhaps  thought  them  insane,  brought 
the  matter  to  the  ears  of  King  Charles,  who  always 
loved  and  sought  after  wisdom.  Wherefore  he  ordered 
them  to  come  with  all  speed  into  his  presence  and 
asked  them  whether  it  were  true,  as  fame  reported 
of  them,  that  they  had  brought  wisdom  with  them. 
They  answered,  "  We  both  possess  it  and  are  ready  to 
give  it,  in  the  name  of  God,  to  those  who  seek  it 
worthily."  Again  he  asked  them  what  price  they 
asked  for  it ;  and  they  answered,  "  We  ask  no  price, 
O  king  ;  but  we  ask  only  for  a  fit  place  for  teaching 
and  quick  minds  to  teach  ;  and  besides  food  to  eat 
and  raiment  to  put  on,  for  without  these  we  cannot 
accomplish  our  pilgrimage." 
60 


ALCUIN 

This  answer  filled  the  king  with  a  great  joy,  and 
first  he  kept  both  of  them  with  him  for  a  short  time. 
But  soon,  when  he  must  needs  go  to  war,  he  made 
one  of  them  named  Clement  reside  in  Gaul,  and  to 
him  he  sent  many  boys  both  of  noble,  middle  and 
humble  birth,  and  he  ordered  as  much  food  to  be 
given  them  as  they  required,  and  he  set  aside  for 
them  buildings  suitable  for  study.  But  he  sent  the 
second  scholar  into  Italy  and  gave  him  the  monastery 
of  Saint  Augustine  near  Pavia,  that  all  who  wished 
might  gather  there  to  learn  from  him. 

2.  But  when  Albinus  (Alcuin),  an  Englishman, 
heard  that  that  most  religious  Emperor  Charles  gladly 
entertained  wise  men,  he  entered  into  a  ship  and 
came  to  him.  Now  Albinus  was  skilled  in  all  learn- 
ing beyond  all  others  of  our  times,  for  he  was  the 
disciple  of  that  most  learned  priest  Bede,  who  next  to 
Saint  Gregory  was  the  most  skilful  interpreter  of  the 
scriptures.  And  Charles  received  Albinus  kindly  and 
kept  him  at  his  side  to  the  end  of  his  life,  except 
when  he  marched  with  his  armies  to  his  vast  wars  : 
nay,  Charles  would  even  call  himself  Albinus's 
disciple  ;  and  Albinus  he  would  call  his  master.  He 
appointed  him  to  rule  over  the  abbey  of  Saint 
Martin,  near  to  the  city  of  Tours  :  so  that,  when 
he  himself  was  absent,  Albinus  might  rest  there  and 
6i 


CHARLES  PRAISES   STUDY 

teach  those  who  had  recourse  to  him.  And  his 
teaching  bore  such  fruit  among  his  pupils  that  the 
modern  Gauls  or  Franks  came  to  equal  the  ancient 
Romans  or  Athenians. 

3.  Then  when  Charles  came  back,  after  a  long 
absence,  crowned  with  victory,  into  Gaul,  he  ordered 
the  boys  whom  he  had  entrusted  to  Clement  to  come 
before  him  and  present  to  him  letters  and  verses  of 
their  own  composition.  Now  the  boys  of  middle 
or  low  birth  presented  him  with  writings  garnished 
with  the  sweet  savours  of  wisdom  beyond  all  that  he 
could  have  hoped,  while  those  of  the  children  of 
noble  parents  were  silly  and  tasteless.  Then  the 
most  wise  Charles,  imitating  the  judgment  of  the 
eternal  Judge,  gathered  together  those  who  had  done 
well  upon  his  right  hand  and  addressed  them  in  these 
words  :  **  My  children,  you  have  found  much  favour 
with  me  because  you  have  tried  with  all  your  strength 
to  carry  out  my  orders  and  win  advantage  for  your- 
selves. Wherefore  now  study  to  attain  to  perfection  ; 
and  I  will  give  you  bishoprics  and  splendid  monas- 
teries, and  you  shall  be  always  honourable  in  my 
eyes."  Then  he  turned  severely  to  those  who  were 
gathered  on  his  left,  and,  smiting  their  consciences 
with  the  fire  of  his  eyes,  he  flung  at  them  in  scorn 
these  terrible  words,  which  seemed  thunder  rather 
62 


AND  BLAMES   IDLENESS 

than  human  speech,  "  You  nobles,  you  sons  of  my 
chiefs,  you  superfine  dandies,  you  have  trusted  to 
your  birth  and  your  possessions  and  have  set  at  naught 
my  orders  to  your  own  advancement :  you  have  neg- 
lected the  pursuit  of  learning  and  you  have  given 
yourselves  over  to  luxury  and  sport,  to  idleness  and 
profitless  pastimes."  Then  solemnly  he  raised  his 
august  head  and  his  unconquered  right  hand  to  the 
heavens  and  thus  thundered  against  them,  "  By  the 
King  of  Heaven,  I  take  no  account  of  your  noble 
birth  and  your  fine  looks,  though  others  may  admire 
you  for  them.  Know  this  for  certain,  that  unless  you 
make  up  for  your  former  sloth  by  vigorous  study,  you 
will  never  get  any  favour  from  Charles." 

4.  Charles  used  to  pick  out  all  the  best  writers  and 
readers  from  among  the  poor  boys  that  I  have  spoken 
of  and  transferred  them  to  his  chapel  ;  for  that  was 
the  name  that  the  kings  of  the  Franks  gave  to  their 
private  oratory,  taking  the  word  from  the  cope  of  St 
Martin,  which  they  always  took  with  them  in  war 
for  a  defence  against  their  enemies.  Now  one  day 
it  was  announced  to  this  most  wary  King  Charles  that 
a  certain  bishop  was  dead  ;  and,  when  the  king  asked 
whether  the  dead  bishop  had  made  any  bequests  for 
the  good  of  his  soul,  the  messenger  replied,  "  Sire,  he 
has  bequeathed  no  more  than  two  pounds  of  silver." 
63 


APPOINTMENT  OF   A    BISHOP 

Thereupon  one  of  his  chaplains,  sighing,  and  no 
longer  able  to  keep  the  thoughts  of  his  mind  within 
his  breast,  spake  in  the  hearing  of  the  king  these 
words :  "  That  is  a  small  provision  for  a  long,  a 
never-ending  journey." 

Then  Charles,  the  mildest  of  men,  deliberated  a 
space,  and  said  to  the  young  man,  "  Do  you  think 
then,  if  you  were  to  get  the  bishopric,  you  would 
care  to  make  more  provision  for  that  same  long 
journey  ? "  These  cautious  words  fell  upon  the 
chaplain  as  ripe  grapes  into  the  mouth  of  one  who 
stands  agape  for  them,  and  he  threw  himself  at  the 
feet  of  Charles  and  said,  "  Sire,  the  matter  rests  upon 
the  will  of  God  and  your  own  power."  Said  the 
king,  "  Stand  behind  the  curtain,  that  hangs  behind 
me,  and  mark  what  kind  of  help  you  would  receive 
if  you  were  raised  to  that  honour." 

Now,  when  the  officers  of  the  palace,  who  were 
always  on  the  watch  for  deaths  or  accidents,  heard 
that  the  bishop  was  dead,  one  and  all  of  them,  im- 
patient of  delay  and  jealous  of  each  other,  began  to 
make  suit  for  the  bishopric  through  the  friends  of  the 
emperor.  But  Charles  still  persisted  unmoved  in  his 
design  ;  he  refused  everyone,  and  said  that  he  would 
not  disappoint  his  young  friend.  At  last  Queen 
Hildigard  sent  some  of  the  nobles  of  the  realm,  and 
64 


QUEEN   HILDIGARD'S    APPEAL 

at  last  came  in  person,  to  beg  the  bishopric  for  a 
certain  clerk  of  her  own.  The  emperor  received 
her  petition  very  graciously  and  said  that  he  would 
not  and  could  not  deny  her  anything  ;  but  that 
he  thought  it  shame  to  deceive  his  little  chaplain. 
But  still  the  queen,  woman-like,  thought  that  a 
woman's  opinion  and  wish  ought  to  outweigh  the 
decrees  of  men  ;  and  so  she  concealed  the  passion  that 
was  rising  in  her  heart ;  she  sank  her  strong  voice 
almost  to  a  whisper ;  and  with  caressing  gestures 
tried  to  soften  the  emperor's  unspoken  mind.  "  My 
sire  and  king,"  she  said,  "  what  does  it  matter  if  that 
boy  does  lose  the  bishopric  ?  Nay,  I  beseech  you, 
sweet  sire,  my  glory  and  my  refuge,  give  it  to  your 
faithful  servant,  my  clerk."  Then  that  young  man, 
who  had  heard  the  petitions  from  behind  the  curtain 
close  to  the  king's  chair  where  he  had  been  placed, 
embraced  the  king  through  the  curtain  and  cried, 
**  Sir  king,  stand  fast  and  do  not  let  anyone  take  from 
you  the  power  that  has  been  given  you  by  God." 

Then  that  strict  lover  of  truth  bade  him  come  out, 
and  said,  "  I  intend  you  to  have  the  bishopric  ;  but 
you  must  be  very  careful  to  spend  more  and  make 
fuller  provision  for  that  same  long  and  unreturning 
journey  both  for  yourself  and  for  me." 

5.  Now  there  was  at  the  king's  court  a  certain 
E.G.  65  E 


A  SELF-INDULGENT  BISHOP 

mean  and  humble  clerk,  very  deficient  also  in  a 
knowledge  of  letters.  The  most  pious  Charles  pitied 
his  poverty,  and,  though  everyone  hated  him  and 
tried  to  drive  him  from  the  court,  he  could  never 
be  persuaded  to  turn  him  away  or  dismiss  him  there- 
from. Now  it  happened  that,  on  the  eve  of  Saint 
Martin,  the  death  of  a  certain  bishop  was  an- 
nounced to  the  emperor.  He  summoned  one  of  his 
clerks,  a  man  of  high  birth  and  great  learning,  and 
gave  him  the  bishopric.  The  new  bishop,  thereupon, 
bursting  with  joy,  invited  to  his  house  many  of  the 
palace  attendants,  and  also  received  with  great  pomp 
many  who  came  from  the  diocese  to  greet  him  :  and 
to  all  he  gave  a  superb  banquet. 

It  happened  then  that,  loaded  with  food,  drenched 
with  liquor  and  buried  in  wine,  he  failed  to  go  to 
the  evening  service  on  that  most  solemn  eve.  Now  it 
was  the  custom  for  the  chief  of  the  choir  to  assign  the 
day  before  to  everyone  the  responsory  or  responsories 
which  they  were  to  chant  at  night.  The  response : 
Lord,  if  still  I  am  useful  to  Thy  people,  had  fallen  to 
the  lot  of  this  man,  who  had  the  bishopric,  as  it 
were,  in  his  grasp.  Well,  he  was  absent ;  and  after 
the  lesson  a  long  pause  followed,  and  each  man  urged 
his  neighbour  to  take  up  the  responsory,  and  each  man 
answered  that  he  was  bound  to  chant  only  what  had 
66 


THE  MEAN  CLERK'S   OPPORTUNITY 

been  assigned  to  him.  At  last  the  emperor  said  : 
"  Come,  one  of  you  must  chant  it."  Then  this  mean 
clerk,  strengthened  by  some  divine  inspiration,  and 
encouraged  by  the  command,  took  upon  himself  the 
responsory.  The  kindly  king  thinking  that  he  would 
not  be  able  to  chant  the  whole  of  it  ordered  the 
others  to  help  him  and  all  began  at  once  to  chant. 
But  from  none  of  them  could  the  poor  creature  learn 
the  words,  and,  when  the  response  was  finished,  he 
began  to  chant  the  Lord's  Prayer  with  the  proper 
intonation.  Then  everyone  wished  to  stop  him ; 
but  the  most  wise  Charles  wanted  to  see  where  he 
would  get  to,  and  forbade  anyone  to  interfere  with 
him.  He  finished  with  Thy  Kingdom  come  and  the 
rest,  willy-willy,  had  to  take  it  up  and  say  Thy  will  he 
done. 

When  the  early  lauds  were  finished,  the  king  went 
back  to  his  palace,  or  rather  to  his  bedroom,  to  warm 
himself  and  dress  for  the  coming  festal  ceremony. 
He  ordered  that  miserable  servant  and  unpractised 
chanter  to  come  into  his  presence.  "  Who  told  you  to 
chant  that  responsory  ? "  he  asked.  **  Sire,  you  ordered 
someone  to  sing,"  said  the  other.  "Well,"  said  the 
king  (the  emperor  was  called  king  at  first),  "  who 
told  you  to  begin  in  that  particular  responsory  ? " 
Then  the  poor  creature,  inspired  as  it  is  thought  by 
67 


THE  NEW  BISHOP 

God,  spoke  as  follows,  in  the  fashion  which  inferiors 
then  used  to  superiors,  whether  for  honour,  appeal,  or 
flattery  : — "  Blessed  lord,  and  blessing-bestowing  king, 
as  I  could  not  find  out  the  right  verse  from  anyone, 
I  said  to  myself  that  I  should  incur  the  anger  of  your 
majesty  if  I  introduced  anything  strange.  So  I  deter- 
mined to  intone  something  the  latter  part  of  which 
usually  came  at  the  end  of  the  responsories." 

The  kindly  emperor  smiled  gently  upon  him  and 
thus  spoke  before  all  his  nobles.  "  That  proud  man, 
who  neither  feared  nor  honoured  God  or  his  king 
who  had  befriended  him,  enough  to  refrain  one  night 
from  dissipation  and  be  in  his  place  to  chant  the 
response  which  I  am  told  fell  to  his  share,  is  by 
God's  decree  and  mine  deprived  of  his  bishopric. 
You  shall  take  it,  for  God  gives  it  you,  and  I  allow 
it ;  and  be  sure  to  administer  it  according  to  canoni- 
cal and  apostolic  rules," 

6,  When  another  prince  of  the  Church  died,  the 
emperor  appointed  a  young  man  in  his  place.  When 
the  bishop  designate  came  out  of  the  palace  to  take  his 
departure,  his  servants,  with  all  the  decorum  that  was 
due  to  a  bishop,  brought  forward  a  horse  and  steps  to 
mount  it  :  but  he  took  it  amiss  that  they  should  treat 
him  as  though  he  were  decrepit ;  and  leaped  from  the 
ground  on  to  the  horse's  back  with  such  violence  that 
68 


RULES   AS   TO   READING 

he  nearly  fell  ofF  on  the  other  side.  The  king  looked 
on  from  the  steps  of  the  palace  and  had  him  sum- 
moned and  thus  addressed  him  :  "  My  good  sir,  you 
are  nimble  and  quick,  agile  and  headstrong.  You 
know  yourself  that  the  calm  of  our  empire  is  dis- 
turbed on  all  sides  by  the  tempests  of  many  wars. 
Wherefore  I  want  a  priest  like  you  at  my  court. 
Remain  therefore  as  an  associate  in  my  labours  as 
long  as  you  can  mount  your  horse  with  such  agility." 
7.  While  I  was  speaking  about  the  arrangement  of 
the  responses  I  forgot  to  speak  about  the  rules  for 
reading  and  I  must  devote  a  few  words  to  that  subject 
here.  In  the  palace  of  the  most  learned  Charles 
there  was  no  one  to  apportion  to  each  reader  the 
passages  that  were  to  be  read  ;  no  one  put  a  seal  at 
the  end  of  the  passage  or  made  ever  such  a  little  mark 
with  his  finger-nail.  But  all  had  to  make  themselves 
so  well  acquainted  with  the  passage,  which  was  set 
down  for  reading,  that  if  they  were  suddenly  called 
on  to  read  they  could  perform  their  duty  without 
incurring  his  censure.  He  indicated  whom  he  wished 
to  read  by  pointing  his  finger  or  his  staff,  or  by  sending 
some  one  of  those  who  were  sitting  close  by  him  to 
those  at  a  distance.  He  marked  the  end  of  the  reading 
by  a  guttural  sound.  And  all  watched  so  intently  for 
this  mark  that  whether  it  came  at  the  end  of  a  sentence 
69 


THE  MONK'S   DILEMMA 

or  in  the  middle  of  a  clause  or  a  sub-clause,  none  dared 
go  on  for  an  instant,  however  strange  the  beginning  or 
the  end  might  seem.  And  thus  it  came  to  pass  that 
all  in  the  palace  were  excellent  readers,  even  if  they 
did  not  understand  what  they  read.  No  foreigner 
and  no  celebrity  dared  enter  his  choir  unless  he  could 
read  and  chant. 

8.  When  Charles  one  day  came  in  his  journeyings 
to  a  certain  palace,  a  certain  clerk  from  among  the 
wandering  monks  entered  the  choir  and  being  com- 
pletely ignorant  of  these  rules  was  soon  forced  to 
remain  stupid  and  silent  among  the  singers.  There- 
upon the  choirmaster  raised  his  wand  and  threatened 
to  strike  him  unless  he  went  on  singing.  Then  the 
poor  clerk,  not  knowing  what  to  do  or  where  to  turn, 
and  not  daring  to  go  out,  twisted  his  neck  into  the 
shape  of  a  bow  and  with  open  mouth  and  distended 
cheeks  did  his  utmost  to  imitate  the  appearance  of  a 
singer.  All  the  rest  could  not  restrain  their  laughter, 
but  the  most  valiant  emperor,  whose  mind  was  never 
shaken  from  its  firm  base  even  by  great  events,  seemed 
not  to  notice  his  mockery  of  singing  and  waited  in  due 
order  until  the  end  of  the  mass.  But  then  he  called 
the  poor  wretch  before  him  and  pitying  his  struggles 
and  his  anxiety  soothed  his  fears  with  these  words  : — 
"  Many  thanks,  good  clerk,  for  your  singing  and  your 
70 


ALCUIN'S  PUPILS 

efForts."  Then  he  ordered  a  pound  of  silver  to  be 
given  him  to  relieve  his  poverty. 

9.  But  I  must  not  seem  to  forget  or  to  neglect 
Alcuin  ;  and  will  therefore  make  this  true  statement 
about  his  energy  and  his  deserts  :  all  his  pupils  with- 
out exception  distinguished  themselves  by  becoming 
either  holy  abbots  or  bishops.  My  master  Grimald 
studied  the  literal  arts  under  him,  first  in  Gaul  and 
then  in  Italy.  But  those  who  are  learned  in  these 
matters  may  charge  me  with  falsehood  for  saying 
"  all  his  pupils  without  exception  "  ;  when  the  fact 
is  that  there  were  in  his  schools  two  young  men,  sons 
of  a  miller  in  the  service  of  the  monastery  of  Saint 
Columban,  who  did  not  seem  fit  and  proper  persons 
for  promotion  to  the  command  of  bishoprics  or 
monasteries  ;  but  even  these  men  were,  by  the  in- 
fluence probably  of  their  teacher,  advanced  one  after 
the  other  to  the  office  of  minister  in  the  monastery  of 
Bobbio,  in  which  they  displayed  the  greatest  energy. 

So  the  most  glorious  Charles  saw  the  study  of 
letters  flourishing  throughout  his  whole  realm,  but 
still  he  was  grieved  to  find  that  it  did  not  reach  the 
ripeness  of  the  earlier  fathers  ;  and  so,  after  super- 
human labours,  he  broke  out  one  day  with  this  ex- 
pression of  his  sorrow  :  "  Would  that  I  had  twelve 
clerks  so  learned  in  all  wisdom  and  so  perfectly  trained 
71 


CHARLES'S   CARE  FOR   SINGING 

as  were  Jerome  and  Augustine."  Then  the  learned 
Alcuin,  feeling  himself  ignorant  indeed  in  comparison 
with  these  great  names,  rose  to  a  height  of  daring, 
that  no  man  else  attained  to  in  the  presence  of  the 
terrible  Charles,  and  said,  with  deep  indignation  in 
his  mind  but  none  in  his  countenance,  "  The  Maker 
of  heaven  and  earth  has  not  many  like  to  those  men 
and  do  you  expect  to  have  twelve  ?  " 

lo.  Here  I  must  report  something  which  the  men 
of  our  time  will  find  it  difficult  to  believe  ;  for  I 
myself  who  write  it  could  hardly  believe  it,  so  great 
is  the  difference  between  our  method  of  chanting  and 
the  Roman,  were  it  not  that  we  must  trust  rather  the 
accuracy  of  our  fathers  than  the  false  suggestions  of 
modern  sloth.  Well  then,  Charles,  that  never-wearied 
lover  of  the  service  of  God,  when  he  could  con- 
gratulate himself  that  all  possible  progress  had  been 
made  in  the  knowledge  of  letters,  was  grieved  to 
observe  how  widely  the  different  provinces — nay,  not 
the  provinces  only  but  districts  and  cities — differed  in 
the  praise  of  God,  that  is  to  say  in  their  method  of 
chanting.  He  therefore  asked  of  Pope  Stephen  of 
blessed  memory  —  the  same  who,  after  Hilderich 
King  of  the  Franks  had  been  deposed  and  tonsured, 
had  anointed  Charles  to  be  ruler  of  the  kingdom 
after  the  ancestral  custom  of  the  people — he  asked 
72 


ROMAN   SINGING  CLERKS 

of  Pope  Stephen,  I  say,  that  he  should  provide  him 
with  twelve  clerks  deeply  learned  in  divine  song. 
The  Pope  yielded  assent  to  his  virtuous  wish  and  his 
divinely  inspired  design  and  sent  to  him  in  Frankland 
from  the  apostolic  see  clerks  skilled  in  divine  song,  and 
twelve  in  number,  according  to  the  number  of  the 
twelve  apostles. 

Now,  when  I  said  Frankland  just  above,  I  meant 
all  the  provinces  north  of  the  Alps ;  for  as  it  is 
written  :  "  In  those  days  ten  men  shall  take  hold  out 
of  all  the  languages  of  the  nations,  shall  even  take 
hold  of  the  skirt  of  him  that  is  a  Jew,"  so  at  that 
time,  by  reason  of  the  glory  of  Charles,  Gauls, 
Aquitanians,  ^Eduans,  Spaniards,  Germans,  and 
Bavarians  thought  that  no  small  honour  was  paid  to 
them,  if  they  were  thought  worthy  to  be  called  the 
servants  of  the  Franks. 

Now  when  the  aforementioned  clerks  were  depart- 
ing from  Rome,  being,  like  all  Greeks  and  Romans, 
torn  with  envy  of  the  glory  of  the  Franks,  they 
took  counsel  among  themselves,  and  determined  so 
to  vary  their  method  of  singing  that  his  kingdom 
and  dominion  should  never  have  cause  to  rejoice  in 
unity  and  agreement.  So  when  they  came  to  Charles 
they  were  received  most  honourably  and  despatched 
to  the  chief  places.  And  thereupon  each  in  his 
73 


CHARLES  EXPOSES  THE  CLERKS 

allotted  place  began  to  chant  as  differently  as  possible, 
and  to  teach  others  to  sing  in  like  fashion,  and  in  as 
false  a  manner  as  they  could  invent.  But  as  the  most 
cunning  Charles  celebrated  one  year  the  feast  of  the 
Birth  and  Coming  of  Christ  at  Treves  or  Metz,  and 
most  carefully  and  cleverly  grasped  and  understood 
the  style  of  the  singing  ;  and  then  the  next  year 
passed  the  same  solemn  season  at  Paris  or  Tours,  but 
found  that  the  singing  was  wholly  different  from 
what  he  had  heard  in  the  preceding  year  ;  as  more- 
over he  found  that  those  whom  he  had  sent  into 
different  places  were  also  at  variance  with  one 
another  ;  he  reported  the  whole  matter  to  Pope  Leo, 
of  holy  memory,  who  had  succeeded  Stephen.  The 
Pope  summoned  the  clerks  back  to  Rome  and  con- 
demned them  to  exile  or  perpetual  imprisonment, 
and  then  said  to  Charles  :  "  If  I  send  you  others 
they  will  be  blinded  with  the  same  malice  as  their 
predecessors  and  will  not  fail  to  cheat  you.  But  I 
think  I  can  satisfy  your  wishes  in  this  way.  Send  me 
two  of  the  cleverest  clerks  that  you  have  by  you,  in 
such  a  way  that  those  who  are  with  me  may  not 
know  that  they  belong  to  you,  and,  with  God's  help, 
they  shall  attain  to  as  perfect  a  knowledge  of  those 
things  as  you  desire."  So  said,  so  done.  Soon  the 
Pope  sent  them  back  excellently  trained  to  Charles. 
74 


THE  MONASTERY   OF   ST   GALL 

One  of  them  he  kept  at  his  own  court  :  the  other 
upon  the  petition  of  his  son  Drogo,  Bishop  of  Metz, 
he  sent  to  that  cathedral.  And  not  only  did  his 
energy  show  itself  powerful  in  that  city,  but  it  soon 
spread  so  widely  throughout  all  Frankland,  that  now 
all  in  these  regions  who  use  the  Latin  tongue  call  the 
ecclesiastical  chant  Metensian  ;  or,  if  they  use  the 
Teutonic  or  Teuthiscan  tongue,  they  call  it  Mette  ; 
or  if  the  Greek  form  is  used  it  is  called  Mettisc. 
The  most  pious  emperor  also  ordered  Peter,  the 
singer  who  had  come  to  reside  with  him,  to  reside  for 
a  while  in  the  monastery  of  St  Gall.  There  too  Charles 
established  the  chanting  as  it  is  to-day,  with  an 
authentic  song-book,  and  gave  most  careful  instruc- 
tions, being  always  a  warm  champion  of  Saint  Gall, 
that  the  Roman  method  of  singing  should  be  both 
taught  and  learnt.  He  gave  to  the  monastery  also 
much  money  and  many  lands  :  he  gave  too  relics, 
contained  in  a  reliquary  made  of  solid  gold  and  gems, 
which  is  called  the  Shrine  of  Charles. 

II.  It  was  the  habit  of  the  most  religious  and 
temperate  Charles  to  take  food  during  Lent  at  the 
seventh  hour  of  the  day  after  having  been  present  at 
the  celebration  of  mass  and  evening  lauds :  and  in  so 
doing  he  was  not  violating  the  fast  for  he  was 
following  the  Lord's  command  in  taking  food  at  an 
75 


CHARLES  IN  LENT 

earlier  hour  than  usual.  Now  a  certain  bishop,  who 
ofFended  against  the  precept  of  Solomon  in  being 
just  but  foolish,  took  him  unwisely  to  task  for  this. 
Whereupon  the  most  wise  Charles  concealed  his 
wrath,  and  received  the  bishop's  admonition  in  all 
humility,  saying,  "  Good  sir  bishop,  your  admonition 
is  good  ;  and  now  my  advice  to  you  is  that  you 
should  take  no  food  until  the  very  humblest  of  my 
servants,  who  stand  in  my  court,  have  been  fed." 
Now  while  Charles  was  eating  he  was  waited  upon 
by  dukes  and  rulers  and  kings  of  various  peoples ;  and 
when  his  banquet  was  ended  then  those  who  served 
him  fed  and  they  were  served  by  counts  and  praefects 
and  nobles  of  different  ranks.  And  when  these  last 
had  made  an  end  of  eating  then  came  the  military 
officers  and  the  scholars  of  the  palace  :  then  the  chiefs 
of  the  various  departments  of  the  palace  ;  then  their 
subordinates,  then  the  servants  of  those  servants.  So 
that  the  last  comers  did  not  get  a  mouthful  of  food 
before  the  middle  of  the  night.  When  therefore 
Lent  was  nearly  ended,  and  the  bishop  in  question 
had  endured  this  punishment  all  the  time,  the  most 
merciful  Charles  said  to  him  :  "  Now,  sir  bishop,  I 
think  you  have  found  out  that  it  is  not  lack  of  self- 
restraint  but  care  for  others  which  makes  me  dine  in 
Lent  before  the  hour  of  evening." 
76 


HIS   CAREFUL   APPOINTMENTS 

1 2.  Once  he  asked  a  bishop  for  his  blessing  and 
he  thereupon,  after  blessing  the  bread,  partook  of  it 
first  himself  and  then  wanted  to  give  it  to  the  most 
honourable  Charles  :  who,  however,  said  to  him  : 
"  You  may  keep  all  the  bread  for  yourself"  ;  and 
much  to  the  bishop's  confusion  he  refused  to  receive 
his  blessing. 

13.  The  most  careful  Charles  would  never  give 
more  than  one  county  to  any  of  his  counts  unless 
they  happened  to  live  on  the  borders  or  marches 
of  the  barbarians ;  nor  would  he  ever  give  a  bishop 
any  abbacy  or  church  that  was  in  the  royal  gift  unless 
there  were  very  special  reasons  for  doing  it.  When 
his  councillors  or  friends  asked  him  the  reason  for 
this  he  would  answer  :  "  With  that  revenue  or  that 
estate,  with  that  little  abbey  or  that  church  I  can 
secure  the  fidelity  of  some  vassal,  as  good  a  man 
as  any  bishop  or  count,  and  perhaps  better."  But 
when  there  were  special  reasons  he  would  give  several 
benefices  to  one  man  ;  as  he  did  for  instance  to 
Udalric,  brother  of  the  great  Hildigard,  the  mother 
of  kings  and  emperors.  Now  Udalric,  after  Hildi- 
gard's  death,  was  deprived  of  his  honours  for  a  certain 
offence  ;  and  a  buffoon  thereupon  said  in  the  hearing 
of  the  most  merciful  Charles  :  "  Now  has  Udalric, 
by  the  death  of  his  sister,  lost  all  his  honours  both 

77 


HOSPITALITY   REWARDED 

in  east  and  west."  Charles  was  touched  by  these 
words  and  restored  to  him  at  once  all  his  former 
honours.  He  opened  his  hands,  most  widely  and 
liberally,  when  justice  bade  him,  to  certain  holy 
places,  as  will  appear  in  the  sequel. 

14.  There  was  a  certain  bishopric  which  lay  full 
in  Charles's  path  when  he  journeyed,  and  which 
indeed  he  could  hardly  avoid  :  and  the  bishop  of 
this  place,  always  anxious  to  give  satisfaction,  put 
everything  that  he  had  at  Charles's  disposal.  But 
once  the  emperor  came  quite  unexpectedly  and 
the  bishop  in  great  anxiety  had  to  fly  hither  and 
thither  like  a  swallow,  and  had  not  only  the  palaces 
and  houses  but  also  the  courts  and  squares  swept 
and  cleaned  :  and  then,  tired  and  irritated,  came 
to  meet  him.  The  most  pious  Charles  noticed  this, 
and  after  examining  all  the  various  details,  he  said 
to  the  bishop  :  "  My  kind  host,  you  always  have 
everything  splendidly  cleaned  for  my  arrival."  Then 
the  Bishop,  as  if  divinely  inspired,  bowed  his  head 
and  grasped  the  king's  never-conquered  right  hand, 
and  hiding  his  irritation,  kissed  it  and  said  :  "  It 
is  but  right,  my  lord,  that,  wherever  you  come,  all 
things  should  be  thoroughly  cleansed."  Then  Charles, 
of  all  kings  the  wisest,  understanding  the  state  of 
affairs  said  to  him  :  "  If  I  empty  I  can  also  fill."  And 
78 


THE  BISHOP'S   CHEESES 

he  added  :  "  You  may  have  that  estate  which  lies 
close  to  your  bishopric,  and  all  your  successors  may 
have  it  until  the  end  of  time." 

15.  In  the  same  journey  too  he  came  to  a  bishop 
who  lived  in  a  place  through  which  he  must  needs 
pass.  Now  on  that  day,  being  the  sixth  day  of  the 
week,  he  was  not  willing  to  eat  the  flesh  of  beast 
or  bird  ;  and  the  bishop,  being  by  reason  of  the 
nature  of  the  place  unable  to  procure  fish  upon 
the  sudden,  ordered  some  excellent  cheese,  rich  and 
creamy,  to  be  placed  before  him.  And  the  most 
self-restrained  Charles,  with  the  readiness  which  he 
showed  everywhere  and  on  all  occasions,  spared  the 
blushes  of  the  bishop  and  required  no  better  fare  : 
but  taking  up  his  knife  cut  off  the  skin,  which  he 
thought  unsavoury,  and  fell  to  on  the  white  of  the 
cheese.  Thereupon  the  bishop,  who  was  standing 
near  like  a  servant,  drew  closer  and  said,  "  Why  do 
you  do  that,  lord  emperor  ?  You  are  throwing  away 
the  very  best  part."  Then  Charles,  who  deceived 
no  one,  and  did  not  believe  that  anyone  would 
deceive  him,  on  the  persuasion  of  the  bishop  put 
a  piece  of  the  skin  in  his  mouth,  and  slowly  ate  it 
and  swallowed  it  like  butter.  Then  approving  of 
the  advice  of  the  bishop,  he  said  :  "  Very  true,  my 
good  host,"  and  he  added  :  "  Be  sure  to  send  me 
79 


A  NOVEL  TRIBUTE 

every  year  to  Aix  two  cart-loads  of  just  such  cheeses." 
The  bishop  was  alarmed  at  the  impossibility  of  the 
task  and,  fearful  of  losing  both  his  rank  and  his 
office,  he  rejoined  : — "  My  lord,  I  can  procure  the 
cheeses,  but  I  cannot  tell  which  are  of  this  quality 
and  which  of  another.  Much  I  fear  lest  I  fall  under 
your  censure."  Then  Charles  from  whose  penetra- 
tion and  skill  nothing  could  escape,  however  new 
or  strange  it  might  be,  spoke  thus  to  the  bishop, 
who  from  childhood  had  known  such  cheeses  and 
yet  could  not  test  them.  "  Cut  them  in  two,"  he 
said,  "  then  fasten  together  with  a  skewer  those 
that  you  find  to  be  of  the  right  quality  and  keep 
them  in  your  cellar  for  a  time  and  then  send  them 
to  me.  The  rest  you  may  keep  for  yourself  and 
your  clergy  and  your  family."  This  was  done  for 
two  years  and  the  king  ordered  the  present  of 
cheeses  to  be  taken  in  without  remark :  then  in 
the  third  year  the  bishop  brought  in  person  his 
laboriously  collected  cheeses.  But  the  most  just 
Charles  pitied  his  labour  and  anxiety  and  added  to  the 
bishopric  an  excellent  estate  whence  he  and  his  suc- 
cessors might  provide  themselves  with  corn  and  wine. 
1 6.  As  we  have  shown  how  the  most  wise  Charles 
exalted  the  humble,  let  us  now  show  how  he  brought 
low  the  proud.  There  was  a  bishop  who  sought 
80 


THE   JEW    AND  THE   BISHOP 

above  measure  vanities  and  the  fame  of  men.  The 
most  cunning  Charles  heard  of  this  and  told  a  certain 
Jewish  merchant,  whose  custom  it  was  to  go  to  the 
land  of  promise  and  bring  from  thence  rare  and 
wonderful  things  to  the  countries  beyond  the  sea,  to 
deceive  or  cheat  this  bishop  in  whatever  way  he  could. 
So  the  Jew  caught  an  ordinary  household  mouse 
and  stuffed  it  with  various  spices,  and  then  offered  it 
for  sale  to  the  bishop,  saying  that  he  had  brought  this 
most  precious  never-before-seen  animal  from  Judea. 
The  bishop  was  delighted  with  what  he  thought  a 
stroke  of  luck,  and  offered  the  Jew  three  pounds  of 
silver  for  the  precious  ware.  Then  said  the  Jew, 
**A  fine  price  indeed  for  so  precious  an  article  !  I 
had  rather  throw  it  into  the  sea  than  let  any  man 
have  it  at  so  cheap  and  shameful  a  price."  So  the 
bishop,  who  had  much  wealth  and  never  gave  any- 
thing to  the  poor,  offered  him  ten  pounds  of  silver  for 
the  incomparable  treasure.  But  the  cunning  rascal, 
with  pretended  indignation,  replied  :  "  The  God  of 
Abraham  forbid  that  I  should  thus  lose  the  fruit  of 
my  labour  and  journeyings."  Then  our  avaricious 
bishop,  all  eager  for  the  prize,  offered  twenty  pounds. 
But  the  Jew  in  high  dudgeon  wrapped  up  the  mouse 
in  the  most  costly  silk  and  made  as  if  he  would  depart. 
Then  the  bishop,  as  thoroughly  taken  in  as  he  deserved 

E.C.  81  F 


THE  PAINTED  MOUSE 

to  be,  offered  a  full  measure  of  silver  for  the  pricelcds 
object.  And  so  at  last  our  trader  yielded  to  his 
entreaties  with  much  show  of  reluctance  :  and,  taking 
the  money,  went  to  the  emperor  and  told  him  every- 
thing. A  few  days  later  the  king  called  together  all 
the  bishops  and  chief  men  of  the  province  to  hold 
discourse  with  him  ;  and,  after  many  other  matters 
had  been  considered,  he  ordered  all  that  measure  of 
silver  to  be  brought  and  placed  in  the  middle  of 
the  palace.  Then  thus  he  spoke  and  said  : — "  Fathers 
and  guardians,  bishops  of  our  Church,  you  ought  to 
minister  to  the  poor,  or  rather  to  Christ  in  them,  and 
not  to  seek  after  vanities.  But  now  you  act  quite 
contrary  to  this  ;  and  are  vainglorious  and  avaricious 
beyond  all  other  men."  Then  he  added  :  "  One  of 
you  has  given  a  Jew  all  this  silver  for  a  painted  mouse." 
Then  the  bishop,  who  had  been  so  wickedly  deceived, 
threw  himself  at  Charles's  feet  and  begged  pardon  for 
his  sin.  Charles  upbraided  him  in  suitable  words  and 
then  allowed  him  to  depart  in  confusion. 

17.  This  same  bishop  was  left  to  take  care  of  Hildi- 
gard,  when  the  most  warlike  Charles  was  engaged  in 
campaigns  against  the  Huns.  He  was  so  puffed  up 
by  his  intimacy  with  her  that  he  had  the  audacity  to 
ask  her  to  allow  him  to  use  the  golden  sceptre  of  the 
incomparable  Charles  on  festal  days  instead  of  his 
82 


THE  SCEPTRE   AS   CROZIER 

episcopal  stafF.  She  deceived  him  cleverly,  and  said 
that  she  dare  not  give  it  to  anyone,  but  that  she  would 
carry  his  request  faithfully  to  the  king.  So,  w^hen 
Charles  came  back,  she  jestingly  told  him  of  the  mad 
request  of  the  bishop.  He  kindly  promised  to  do 
what  she  wished  and  even  more.  So,  when  all 
Europe,  so  to  speak,  had  come  together  to  greet 
Charles  after  his  victory  over  so  mighty  a  people,  he 
pronounced  these  words  in  the  hearing  of  small  and 
great  :  "  Bishops  should  despise  this  world  and  in- 
spire others  by  their  example  to  seek  after  heavenly 
things.  But  now  they  are  misled  by  ambition  beyond 
all  the  rest  of  mankind  ;  and  one  of  them  not  content 
with  holding  the  first  episcopal  see  in  Germany  has 
dared  without  my  approval  to  claim  my  golden  sceptre, 
which  I  carry  to  signify  my  royal  will,  in  order  that 
he  might  use  it  as  his  pastoral  staff."  The  guilty  man 
acknowledged  his  sin,  received  pardon  and  retired. 

1 8.  Now,  my  Lord  Emperor  Charles,  I  much  fear 
that  through  my  desire  to  obey  your  orders  I  may 
incur  the  enmity  of  all  who  have  taken  vows  and 
especially  of  the  highest  clergy  of  all.  But  for  all 
this  I  do  not  greatly  care,  if  only  I  be  not  deprived  of 
your  protection. 

Once  that  most  religious  Emperor  Charles  gave 
orders  that  all  bishops  throughout  his  wide  domains 
83 


PREACHING   ENJOINED  ON  BISHOPS 

should  preach  in  the  nave  of  their  cathedral  before  a 
certain  day,  which  he  appointed,  under  penalty  of 
being  deprived  of  the  episcopal  dignity,  if  they 
failed  to  comply  with  the  order. — But  why  do  I  say 
"  dignity  "  when  the  apostle  protests  :  "  He  that  desires 
a  bishopric  desires  a  good  work  "  ?  But  in  truth,  most 
serene  of  kings,  I  must  confess  to  you  that  there  is 
great  "dignity"  in  the  office,  but  not  the  slightest 
"  good  work  "  is  required.  Well,  the  aforementioned 
bishop  was  at  first  alarmed  at  this  command,  because 
gluttony  and  pride  were  all  his  learning,  and  he  feared 
that  if  he  lost  his  bishopric  he  would  lose  at  the  same 
time  his  soft  living.  So  he  invited  two  of  the  chiefs 
of  the  palace  on  the  festal  day,  and  after  the  reading 
of  the  lesson  mounted  the  pulpit  as  though  he  were 
going  to  address  the  people.  All  the  people  ran 
together  in  wonder  at  so  unexpected  an  occurrence, 
except  one  poor  red-headed  fellow,  who  had  his  head 
covered  with  clouts,  because  he  had  no  hat,  and  was 
foolishly  ashamed  of  his  red  hair.  Then  the  bishop 
— bishop  in  name  but  not  in  deed — called  to  his 
doorkeeper  or  rather  his  scario  (whose  dignity  and 
duties  went  by  the  name  of  the  aedileship  among  the 
ancient  Romans)  and  said  :  "  Bring  me  that  man  in 
the  hat  who  is  standing  there  near  the  door  of  the 
church."  The  doorkeeper  made  haste  to  obey, 
84 


THE   RED-HEADED   BOOR 

seized  the  poor  man  and  began  to  drag  him  towards 
the  bishop.  But  he  feared  some  heavy  penalty  for 
daring  to  stand  in  the  house  of  God  with  covered 
head,  and  struggled  with  all  his  might  to  avoid  being 
brought  before  the  tribunal  of  the  terrible  judge.  But 
the  bishop,  looking  from  his  perch,  now  addressing 
his  vassals  and  now  chiding  the  poor  knave,  bawled 
out  and  preached  as  follows: — "Here  with  him! 
don't  let  him  slip  !  Willy-nilly  you've  got  to  come." 
When  at  last  force  or  fear  brought  him  near,  the 
bishop  cried  :  "  Come  forward  ;  nay,  you  must  come 
quite  close."  Then  he  snatched  the  head-covering 
from  his  captive  and  cried  to  the  people  : — "  Lo  and 
behold  all  ye  people  ;  the  boor  is  red-headed."  Then 
he  returned  to  the  altar  and  performed  the  ceremony, 
or  pretended  to  perform  it. 

When  the  mass  was  thus  scrambled  through  his 
guests  passed  into  his  hall,  which  was  decorated  with 
many-coloured  carpets,  and  cloths  of  all  kinds  ;  and 
there  a  magnificent  banquet,  served  in  gold  and  silver 
and  jewelled  cups,  was  provided,  calculated  to  tickle 
the  appetite  of  the  fastidious  or  the  well-fed.  The 
bishop  himself  sat  on  the  softest  of  cushions,  clad  in 
precious  silks  and  wearing  the  imperial  purple,  so  that 
he  seemed  a  king  except  for  the  sceptre  and  the  title. 
He  was  surrounded  by  troops  of  rich  knights,  in  com- 
85 


THE  BISHOP'S   BANQUET 

parison  with  whom  the  officers  of  the  palace  (nobles 
though  they  were)  of  the  unconquered  Charles  seemed 
to  themselves  most  mean.  When  they  asked  leave 
to  depart  after  this  wonderful  and  more  than  royal 
banquet  he,  desiring  to  show  still  more  plainly  his 
magnificence  and  his  glory,  ordered  skilled  musicians 
to  come  forward,  the  sound  of  whose  voices  could 
soften  the  hardest  hearts  or  turn  to  ice  the  swiftly 
flowing  waters  of  the  Rhine.  And  at  the  same  time 
every  kind  of  choice  drink,  subtly  and  variously  com- 
pounded, was  offered  them  in  bowls  of  gold  and  gems, 
whose  sheen  was  mixed  with  that  of  the  flowers  and 
leaves  with  which  they  were  crowned  :  but  their 
stomachs  could  contain  no  more  so  that  the  glasses 
lay  idle  in  their  hands.  Meanwhile  pastry  cooks  and 
sausage  makers,  servers  and  dressers  offered  preparations 
of  exquisite  art  to  stimulate  their  appetite,  though 
their  stomachs  could  contain  no  more  :  it  was  a 
banquet  such  as  was  never  offered  even  to  the  great 
Charles  himself. 

When  morning  came  and  the  bishop  returned  some 
way  towards  soberness,  he  thought  with  fear  of  the 
luxury  that  he  had  paraded  before  the  servants  of  the 
emperor.  So  he  called  them  into  his  presence,  loaded 
them  with  presents  worthy  of  a  king,  and  implored 
them  to  speak  to  the  terrible  Charles  of  the  goodness 
86 


THE   COMMISSIONERS'   REPORT 

and  simplicity  of  his  life  ;  and  above  all  to  tell  him 
how  he  had  preached  publicly  before  them  in  his 
cathedral. 

Upon  their  return  Charles  asked  them  why  the 
bishop  had  invited  them.  Thereupon  they  fell  at 
his  feet  and  said  :  "  Master,  it  was  that  he  might 
honour  us  as  your  representatives,  far  beyond  our 
humble  deserts."  "  He  is,"  they  went  on,  "  in  every 
way  the  best  and  the  most  faithful  of  bishops  and 
most  worthy  of  the  highest  rank  in  the  Church. 
For,  if  you  will  trust  our  poor  judgment,  we  profess 
to  your  sublime  majesty  that  we  heard  him  preach  in 
his  church  in  the  most  stirring  fashion."  Then  the 
emperor  who  knew  the  bishop's  lack  of  skill  pressed 
them  further  as  to  the  manner  of  his  preaching  ;  and 
they,  perforce,  revealed  all.  Then  the  emperor  saw 
that  he  had  made  an  effort  to  say  something  rather 
than  disobey  the  imperial  order  ;  and  he  allowed 
him,  in  spite  of  his  unworthiness,  to  retain  the 
bishopric. 

19.  Shortly  after  a  young  man,  a  relation  of  the 
emperor's,  sang,  on  the  occasion  of  some  festival,  the 
Allelulia  admirably  :  and  the  Emperor  turned  to  this 
same  bishop  and  said  :  "  My  clerk  is  singing  very 
well."  But  the  stupid  man,  thought  that  he  was 
jesting  and  did  not  know  that  the  clerk  was  the 
87 


POPE  LEO   AND  THE   ROMANS 

emperor's  relation ;  and  so  he  answered  :  "  Any 
clowTi  in  our  countryside  drones  as  well  as  that  to 
his  oxen  at  their  ploughing."  At  this  vulgar  answer 
the  emperor  turned  on  him  the  lightning  of  his 
flashing  eyes  and  dashed  him  terror-stricken  to  the 
very  ground. 

26.  But  though  the  rest  of  mankind  may  be 
deceived  by  the  wiles  of  the  devil  and  his  angels, 
it  is  pleasant  to  consider  the  word  of  our  Lord,  who 
in  recognition  of  the  bold  confession  of  Saint  Peter 
said  : — "  Thou  art  Peter,  and  upon  this  rock  will  I 
build  my  church  ;  and  the  gates  of  hell  shall  not 
prevail  against  it."  Wherefore  even  in  these  times  of 
great  peril  and  wickedness  he  has  allowed  the  Church 
to  remain  unshaken  and  unmoved. 

Now  since  envy  always  rages  among  the  envious  so 
it  is  customary  and  regular  with  the  Romans  to  oppose 
or  rather  to  fight  against  all  strong  Popes,  who  are  from 
time  to  time  raised  to  the  apostolic  see.  Whence  it 
came  to  pass  that  certain  of  the  Romans,  themselves 
blinded  with  envy,  charged  the  above-mentioned 
Pope  Leo  of  holy  memory  with  a  deadly  crime  and 
tried  to  blind  him.  But  they  were  frightened  and 
held  back  by  some  divine  impulse,  and  after  trying  in 
vain  to  gouge  out  his  eyes,  they  slashed  them  across 
88 


THE  POPE'S   APPEAL  TO   CHARLES 

the  middle  with  knives.  The  Pope  had  news  of  this 
carried  secretly  by  his  servants  to  Michael,  Emperor 
of  Constantinople  ;  but  he  refused  all  assistance  say- 
ing :  "  The  Pope  has  an  independent  kingdom  and 
one  higher  than  mine  ;  so  he  must  act  his  own 
revenge  upon  his  enemies."  Thereupon  the  holy 
Leo  invited  the  unconquered  Charles  to  come  to 
Rome  ;  following  in  this  the  ordinance  of  God,  that, 
as  Charles  was  already  in  very  deed  ruler  and  emperor 
over  many  nations,  so  also  by  the  authority  of  the 
apostolic  see  he  might  have  now  the  name  of  Em- 
peror, Cassar  and  Augustus.  Now  Charles,  being 
always  ready  to  march  and  in  warlike  array,  though 
he  knew  nothing  at  all  of  the  cause  of  the  summons, 
came  at  once  with  his  attendants  and  his  vassals  ; 
himself  the  head  of  the  world  he  came  to  the  city 
that  had  once  been  the  head  of  the  world.  And 
when  the  abandoned  people  heard  of  his  sudden 
coming,  at  once,  as  sparrows  hide  themselves  when 
they  hear  the  voice  of  their  master,  so  they  fled  and 
hid  in  various  hiding-places,  cellars,  and  dens.  No- 
where however  under  heaven  could  they  escape  from 
his  energy  and  penetration  ;  and  soon  they  were 
captured  and  brought  in  chains  to  the  Cathedral  of 
St  Peter.  Then  the  undaunted  Father  Leo  took  the 
gospel  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  and  held  it  over  his 
89 


THE   APPEAL  TO   ST  PANCRAS 

head,  and  then  in  the  presence  of  Charles  and  his 
knights,  in  presence  also  of  his  persecutors,  he  swore 
in  the  following  words : — "  So  on  the  day  of  the  great 
judgment  may  I  partake  in  the  promises,  as  I  am 
innocent  of  the  charge  that  is  falsely  laid  against  me." 
Then  many  of  the  prisoners  asked  to  be  allowed  to 
swear  upon  the  tomb  of  St  Peter  that  they  also  were 
innocent  of  the  charge  laid  against  them.  But  the 
Pope  knew  their  falseness  and  said  to  Charles :  "  Do 
not,  I  pray  you,  unconquered  servant  of  God,  give 
assent  to  their  cflnning  ;  for  well  they  know  that 
Saint  Peter  is  always  ready  to  forgive.  But  seek 
among  the  tombs  of  the  martyrs  the  stone  upon  which 
is  written  the  name  of  St  Pancras,  that  boy  of  thirteen 
years  ;  and  if  they  will  swear  to  you  in  his  name  you 
may  know  that  you  have  them  fast."  It  was  done 
as  the  Pope  ordered.  And  when  many  people  drew 
near  to  take  the  oath  upon  this  tomb,  straightway 
some  fell  back  dead  and  some  were  seized  by  the 
devil  and  went  mad.  Then  the  terrible  Charles 
said  to  his  servants :  "  Take  care  that  none  of  them 
escapes."  Then  he  condemned  all  who  had  been 
taken  prisoner  either  to  some  kind  of  death  or  to 
perpetual  imprisonment. 

As  Charles  stayed   in   Rome  for  a  few  days,  the 
bishop  of  the  apostolic  see  called  together  all  who 
90 


CHARLES   DECLARED   EMPEROR 

would  come  from  the  neighbouring  districts  and  then, 
in  their  presence  and  in  the  presence  of  all  the  knights 
of  the  unconquered  Charles,  he  declared  him  to  be 
Emperor  and  Defender  of  the  Roman  Church.  Now 
Charles  had  no  guess  of  what  was  coming  ;  and, 
though  he  could  not  refuse  what  seemed  to  have 
been  divinely  preordained  for  him,  nevertheless  he 
received  his  new  title  with  no  show  of  thankfulness. 
For  first  he  thought  that  the  Greeks  would  be  fired 
by  greater  envy  than  ever  and  would  plan  some 
harm  against  the  kingdom  of  the  Franks  ;  or  at  least 
would  take  greater  precautions  against  a  possible 
sudden  attack  of  Charles  to  subdue  their  kingdom, 
and  add  it  to  his  own  empire.  And  further  the 
magnanimous  Charles  recalled  how  ambassadors 
from  the  King  of  Constantinople  had  come  to 
him  and  had  told  him  that  their  master  wished 
to  be  his  loyal  friend  ;  and  that,  if  they  became 
nearer  neighbours,  he  had  determined  to  treat  him 
as  his  son  and  relieve  the  poverty  of  Charles  from 
bis  resources  :  and  how,  upon  hearing  this,  Charles 
was  unable  to  contain  any  longer  the  fiery  ardour 
of  his  heart  and  had  exclaimed  :  "  Oh,  would  that 
pool  were  not  between  us  ;  for  then  we  would  either 
divide  between  us  the  wealth  of  the  east,  or  we 
would  hold  it  in  common." 
91 


POPE   LEO   CURED 

But  the  Lord,  who  is  both  the  giver  and  the 
restorer  of  health,  so  showed  his  favour  to  the  inno- 
cency  of  the  blessed  Leo  that  he  restored  his  eyes 
to  be  brighter  than  they  were  before  that  wicked 
and  cruel  cutting ;  except  only  that,  in  token  of 
his  virtue,  a  bright  scar  (like  a  very  fine  thread) 
marked  his  eyelids. 

27,  The  foolish  may  accuse  me  of  folly  because 
just  now  I  made  Charles  say  that  the  sea,  which 
that  mighty  emperor  called  playfully  a  little  pool, 
lay  between  us  and  the  Greeks  ;  but  I  must  tell  my 
critics  that  at  that  date  the  Bulgarians  and  the  Huns 
and  many  other  powerful  races  barred  the  way  to 
Greece  with  forces  yet  unattacked  and  unbroken. 
Soon  afterwards,  it  is  true,  the  most  warlike  Charles 
either  hurled  them  to  the  ground,  as  he  did  the 
Slavs  and  the  Bulgars ;  or  else  utterly  destroyed  them, 
as  was  the  case  with  the  Huns,  that  race  of  iron 
and  adamant.  And  I  will  go  on  to  speak  of  these 
exploits  as  soon  as  I  have  given  a  very  slight  account 
of  the  wonderful  buildings  which  Charles  (Emperor, 
Augustus  and  Caesar),  following  the  example  of  the 
all-wise  Solomon,  built  at  Aix,  either  for  God,  or 
for  himself,  or  for  the  bishops,  abbots,  counts  and 
all  guests  that  came  to  him  from  all  quarters  of 
the  world. 

92 


THE  CATHEDRAL  OF   AIX 

28.  When  the  most  energetic  Emperor  Charles 
could  rest  awhile  he  sought  not  sluggish  case,  but 
laboured  in  the  service  of  God.  He  desired  there- 
fore to  build  upon  his  native  soil  a  cathedral  finer 
even  than  the  works  of  the  Romans,  and  soon  his 
purpose  was  realised.  For  the  building  thereof  he 
summoned  architects  and  skilled  workmen  from  all 
lands  beyond  the  seas  ;  and  above  all  he  placed  a 
certain  knavish  abbot  whose  competence  for  the 
execution  of  such  tasks  he  knew,  though  he  knew 
not  his  character.  When  the  august  emperor  had 
gone  on  a  certain  journey,  this  abbot  allowed  anyone 
to  depart  home  who  would  pay  sufficient  money  : 
and  those  who  could  noe  purchase  their  discharge, 
or  were  not  allowed  to  return  by  their  masters, 
he  burdened  with  unending  labours,  as  the  Egyptians 
once  afflicted  the  people  of  God.  By  such  knavish 
tricks  he  gathered  together  a  great  mass  of  gold 
and  silver  and  silken  robes  ;  and,  exhibiting  in  his 
chamber  only  the  least  precious  articles,  he  concealed 
in  boxes  and  chests  all  the  richest  treasures.  Well, 
one  day  there  was  brought  to  him  on  a  sudden  the 
news  that  his  house  was  on  fire.  He  ran,  in  great 
excitement,  and  pushed  his  way  through  the  bursting 
flames  into  the  strong  room  where  his  boxes,  stuffed 
with  gold,  were  kept  :  he  was  not  satisfied  to  take 
93 


TANCHO,   THE   BELL-FOUNDER 

one  away,  but  would  only  leave  after  he  had  loaded 
his  servants  with  a  box  a  piece.  And  as  he  was 
going  out  a  huge  beam,  dislodged  by  the  fire,  fell 
on  the  top  of  him  ;  and  then  his  body  was  burnt  by 
temporal  and  his  soul  by  eternal  flames.  Thus  did 
the  judgment  of  God  keep  watch  for  the  most  re- 
ligious Emperor  Charles,  when  his  attention  was 
withdrawn  by  the  business  of  his  kingdom. 

29.  There  was  another  workman,  the  most  skilled 
of  all  in  the  working  of  brass  and  glass.  Now  this 
man  (his  name  was  Tancho  and  he  was  at  one  time 
a  monk  of  St  Gall)  made  a  fine  bell  and  the  emperor 
was  delighted  with  its  tone.  Then  said  that  most 
distinguished,  but  most  unfortunate  worker  in  brass  : 
**Lord  emperor,  give  orders  that  a  great  weight  of 
copper  be  brought  to  me  that  I  may  refine  it  ;  and 
instead  of  tin  give  me  as  much  silver  as  I  shall  need — 
a  hundred  pounds  at  least  ;  and  I  will  cast  such  a  bell 
for  you  that  this  will  seem  dumb  in  comparison  to 
it."  Then  Charles,  the  most  liberal  of  monarchs, 
who  "  if  riches  abounded  set  not  his  heart  upon 
them  "  readily  gave  the  necessary  orders,  to  the  great 
delight  of  the  knavish  monk.  He  smelted  and  re- 
fined the  brass  ;  but  he  used,  not  silver,  but  the  purest 
sort  of  tin,  and  soon  he  made  a  bell,  much  better 
than  the  one  that  the  emperor  had  formerly  admired, 
94 


TANCHO'S  PUNISHMENT 

and,  when  he  had  tested  it,  he  took  it  to  the  emperor, 
who  admired  its  exquisite  shape  and  ordered  the 
clapper  to  be  inserted  and  the  bell  to  be  hung  in 
the  bell-tower.  That  was  soon  done  ;  and  then  the 
warden  of  the  church,  the  attendants  and  even  the 
boys  of  the  place  tried,  one  after  the  other,  to  make 
the  bell  sound.  But  all  was  in  vain  ;  and  so  at  last 
the  knavish  maker  of  the  bell  came  up,  seized  the 
rope,  and  pulled  at  the  bell.  When,  lo  and  behold  ! 
down  from  on  high  came  the  brazen  mass ;  fell  on 
the  very  head  of  the  cheating  brass-founder  ;  killed 
him  on  the  spot ;  and  passed  straight  through  his 
carcass  and  crashed  to  the  ground  carrying  his  bowels 
with  it.  When  the  aforementioned  weight  of  silver 
was  found,  the  most  righteous  Charles  ordered  it  to 
be  distributed  among  the  poorest  servants  of  the 
palace. 

30.  Now  it  was  a  rule  at  that  time  that  if  the 
imperial  mandate  had  gone  out  that  any  task  was  to 
be  accomplished,  whether  it  was  the  making  of 
bridges,  or  ships  or  causeways,  or  the  cleansing  or 
paving  or  filling  up  of  muddy  roads,  the  counts  might 
execute  the  less  important  work  by  the  agency  of 
their  deputies  or  servants  ;  but  for  the  greater  enter- 
prises, and  especially  such  as  were  of  an  original  kind, 
no  duke  or  count,  no  bishop  or  abbot  could  possibly 
95 


THE   BUILDINGS   AT   AIX 

get  himself  excused.  The  arches  of  the  great  bridge 
at  Mainz  bear  witness  to  this  ;  for  all  Europe,  so  to 
speak,  laboured  at  this  work  in  orderly  co-operation, 
and  then  the  knavery  of  a  few  rascals,  who  wanted  to 
steal  merchandise  from  the  ships  that  passed  under- 
neath, destroyed  it. 

If  any  churches,  within  the  royal  domain,  wanted 
decorating  with  carved  ceilings  or  wall  paintings,  the 
neighbouring  bishops  and  abbots  had  to  take  charge 
of  the  task  ;  but  if  new  churches  had  to  be  built  then 
all  bishops,  dukes  and  counts,  all  abbots  and  heads  of 
royal  churches  and  all  who  were  in  occupation  of  any 
public  office  had  to  work  at  it  with  never-ceasing 
labour  from  its  foundations  to  its  roof.  You  may  see 
the  proof  of  the  emperor's  skill  in  the  cathedral  at 
Aix,  which  seems  a  work  half  human  and  half  divine  ; 
you  may  see  it  in  the  mansions  of  the  various 
dignitaries  which,  by  Charles's  device,  were  built 
round  his  own  palace  in  such  a  way  that  from  the 
windows  of  his  chamber  he  could  see  all  who  went 
out  or  came  in,  and  what  they  were  doing,  while 
they  believed  themselves  free  from  observation  ;  you 
may  see  it  in  all  the  houses  of  his  nobles,  which  were 
lifted  on  high  from  the  ground  in  such  a  fashion  that 
beneath  them  the  retainers  of  his  nobles  and  the 
servants  of  those  retainers  and  every  class  of  man 
96 


A   KNAVISH   STEWARD 

could  be  protected  from  rain  or  snow,  from  cold  or 
heat,  while  at  the  same  time  they  were  not  concealed 
from  the  eyes  of  the  most  vigilant  Charles.  But  I 
am  a  prisoner  within  my  monastery  walls  and  your 
ministers  are  free  ;  and  I  will  therefore  leave  to  them 
the  task  of  describing  the  cathedral,  while  I  return  to 
speak  of  how  the  judgment  of  God  was  made  mani- 
fest in  the  building  of  it. 

31.  The  most  careful  Charles  ordered  certain 
nobles  of  the  neighbourhood  to  support  with  all  their 
power  the  workmen  whom  he  had  set  to  their  task, 
and  to  supply  everything  that  they  required  for  it. 
Those  workmen  who  came  from  a  distance  he  gave 
in  charge  to  a  certain  Liutfrid,  the  steward  of  his 
palace,  telling  him  to  feed  and  clothe  them  and  also 
most  carefully  to  provide  anything  that  was  wanting 
for  the  building.  The  steward  obeyed  these  com- 
mands for  the  short  time  that  Charles  remained  in 
that  place  ;  but  after  his  departure  neglected  them 
altogether,  and  by  cruel  tortures  collected  such  a  mass 
of  money  from  the  poor  workmen  that  Dis  and  Pluto 
would  require  a  camel  to  carry  his  ill-gotten  gains  to 
hell.     Now  this  was  found  out  in  the  following  way. 

The  most  glorious  Charles  used  to  go  to  lauds  at 
night  in  a  long  and  flowing  cloak,  which  is  now 
neither  used  nor  known  :  then  when  the  morning 
E.C.  97  G 


THE   CLERK'S   DREAM 

chant  was  over  he  would  go  back  to  his  chamber  and 
dress  himself  in  his  imperial  robes.  All  the  clerks  used 
to  come  ready  dressed  to  the  nightly  office,  and  then 
they  would  wait  for  the  emperor's  arrival,  and  for  the 
celebration  of  mass  either  in  the  church  or  in  the 
porch  which  then  was  called  the  outer  court.  Some- 
times they  would  remain  awake,  or  if  anyone  had 
need  of  sleep  he  would  lean  his  head  on  his  com- 
panion's breast.  Now  one  poor  clerk,  who  used 
often  to  go  to  Liutfrid's  house  to  get  his  clothes  (rags 
I  ought  to  call  them)  washed  and  mended,  was 
sleeping  with  his  head  on  a  friend's  knees,  when  he 
saw  in  a  vision  a  giant,  taller  than  the  adversary  of 
Saint  Anthony,  come  from  the  king's  court  and  hurry 
over  the  bridge,  that  spanned  a  little  stream,  to  the 
house  of  the  steward  ;  and  he  led  with  him  an 
enormous  camel,  burdened  with  baggage  of  inestim- 
able value.  He  was,  in  his  dream,  struck  with 
amazement  and  he  asked  the  giant  who  he  was  and 
whither  he  wished  to  go.  And  the  giant  made 
answer  :  "  I  come  from  the  house  of  the  king  and 
I  go  to  the  house  of  Liutfrid  ;  and  I  shall  place 
Liutfrid  on  these  packages  and  I  shall  take  him  and 
them  down  with  me  to  hell." 

Thereupon   the    clerk   woke   up,   in  a  fright   lest 
Charles    should    find   him    sleeping.      He   lifted   up 
98 


LIUTFRID'S   DEATH 

his  head  and  urged  the  others  to  wakefulness  and 
cried  :  "  Hear,  I  pray  you,  my  dream.  I  seemed  to 
see  another  Polyphemus,  who  walked  on  the  earth 
and  yet  touched  the  stars,  and  passed  through  the 
Ionian  Sea  without  wetting  his  sides.  I  saw  him 
hasten  from  the  royal  court  to  the  house  of  Liutfrid 
with  a  laden  camel.  And  when  I  asked  the  cause 
of  his  journey,  he  said  :  *  I  am  going  to  put  Liutfrid 
on  the  top  of  the  load,  and  then  take  him  to  hell.' " 

The  story  was  hardly  finished  when  there  came 
from  that  house,  which  they  all  knew  so  well,  a  girl 
who  fell  at  their  feet  and  asked  them  to  remember 
her  friend  Liutfrid  in  their  prayers.  And,  when 
they  asked  the  reason  for  her  words,  she  said  :  "  My 
lord,  he  went  out  but  now  in  good  health,  and,  as 
he  stayed  a  long  time,  we  went  in  search  of  him, 
and  found  him  dead." 

When  the  emperor  heard  of  his  sudden  death,  and 
was  informed  by  the  workmen  and  his  servants  of  his 
grasping  avarice,  he  ordered  his  treasures  to  be  ex- 
amined. They  were  found  to  be  of  priceless  worth, 
and  when  the  emperor,  after  God  the  greatest  of 
judges,  found  by  what  wickedness  they  had  been 
collected  he  gave  this  public  judgment  :  **  Nothing 
of  that  which  was  gained  by  fraud  must  go  to 
the  liberation  of  his  soul  from  purgatory.  Let  his 
99 


STRANGE   DEATH   OF   A   DEACON 

wealth  be  divided  among  th«  workmen  of  this  our 
building,  and  the  poorer  servants  of  our  palace." 

32.  Now  I  must  speak  of  two  things  which 
happened  in  that  same  place.  There  was  a  deacon 
who  followed  the  Italian  custom  and  resisted  the 
course  of  nature.  For  he  went  to  the  baths  and 
had  himself  closely  shaved,  polished  his  skin,  cleaned 
his  nails,  and  had  his  hair  cut  as  short  as  if  it  had  been 
done  by  a  lathe.  Then  he  put  on  linen  and  a  white 
robe,  and  then,  because  he  must  not  miss  his  turn, 
or  rather  desiring  to  make  a  fine  show,  he  proceeded 
to  read  the  gospel  before  God  and  His  holy  angels, 
and  in  presence  of  the  most  watchful  king  ;  his  heart 
in  the  meantime  being  unclean,  as  events  were  to  show. 
For  while  he  was  reading,  a  spider  came  down  from 
the  ceiling  by  a  thread,  hooked  itself  on  to  the 
deacon's  head,  and  then  ran  up  again.  The  most 
observant  Charles  saw  this  happen  a  second  and  a 
third  time,  but  pretended  not  to  notice  it,  and  the 
clerk,  because  of  the  emperor's  presence,  dare  not 
keep  off  the  spider  with  his  hand,  and  moreover  did 
not  know  that  it  was  a  spider  attacking  him,  but 
thought  that  it  was  merely  the  tickling  of  a  fly. 
So  he  finished  the  reading  of  the  gospel,  and  also 
went  through  the  rest  of  the  office.  But  when  he 
left  the  cathedral  he  soon  began  to  swell  up,  and 
100 


THE   AUTHOR'S   LEARNING 

died  within  an  hour.  But  the  most  scrupulous 
Charles,  inasmuch  as  he  had  seen  his  danger  and  had 
not  prevented  it,  thought  himself  guilty  of  man- 
slaughter arid  did  public  penance. 

33.  Now  the  most  glorious  Charles  had  in  his 
suite  a  certain  clerk  who  was  unsurpassed  in  every 
respect.  And  of  him  that  was  said  which  was  never 
said  of  any  other  mortal  man  :  for  it  was  said  that 
he  excelled  all  mankind  in  knowledge  of  both  sacred 
and  profane  literature  ;  in  song  whether  ecclesiastical 
or  festive ;  in  the  composition  and  rendering  of 
poems  and  in  the  sweet  fulness  of  his  voice  and 
in  the  incredible  pleasure  which  he  gave.  [Other 
men  have  had  drawbacks  to  compensate  for  their 
excellences]  :  for  Moses,  the  lawgiver  filled  with 
wisdom  by  the  teaching  of  God,  complains  neverthe- 
less that  "  he  is  not  eloquent "  but  slow  of  speech, 
and  "  of  a  slow  tongue,"  and  sent  therefore  Joshua  to 
take  counsel  with  Eleasar,  the  high  priest,  who  by 
the  authority  of  the  God,  who  dwelt  within  him, 
commanded  even  the  heavenly  bodies  :  and  our 
Master  Christ  did  not  allow  John  the  Baptist  to 
work  any  miracle  while  in  the  body,  though  he  bare 
witness  that  "  among  them  that  are  born  of  women 
there  hath  not  arisen  a  greater "  than  he  :  and  He 
bade  Peter  revere  the  wisdom  of  Paul,  though  Peter 

lOI 


A  CLERK'S   DISAPPEARANCE 

by  the  revelation  of  the  Father  recognised  Him  and 
received  from  Him  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of 
heaven  :  and  He  allovv'ed  John  His  best-loved  disciple 
to  fall  into  so  great  a  terror  that  he  did  not  dare  to 
come  to  the  place  of  His  sepulchre,  though  weak 
women  paid  many  visits  to  it. 

But  as  the  scriptures  say  :  "  To  him  that  hath  shall  be 
given"  ;  and  those,  who  know  from  whom  they  have 
the  little  which  they  possess,  succeed  ;  while  he  who 
knows  not  the  giver  of  his  possessions,  or,  if  he  knows 
it,  gives  not  due  thanks  to  the  Giver,  loses  all. 
For,  while  this  wonderful  clerk  was  standing  in 
friendly  fashion  near  the  most  glorious  emperor, 
suddenly  he  disappeared.  The  unconquered  Em- 
peror Charles  was  dumfoundercd  at  so  unheard  of 
and  incredible  an  occurrence  :  but,  after  he  had 
made  the  sign  of  the  cross,  he  found  in  the  place 
where  the  clerk  had  stood  something  that  seemed  to 
be  a  foul-smelling  coal,  which  had  just  ceased  to 
burn. 

34.  The  mention  of  the  trailing  garment  that  the 
emperor  wore  at  night  has  diverted  us  from  his 
military  array.  Now  the  dress  and  equipment  of 
the  old  Franks  was  as  follows  : — Their  boots  were 
gilt  on  the  outside  and  decorated  with  laces  three 
cubits  long.  The  thongs  round  the  legs  were  red, 
and  under  them  they  wore  upon  their  legs  and  thighs 
102 


DRESS   OF   THE   FRANKS 

linen  of  the  same  colour,  artistically  embroidered. 
The  laces  stretched  above  these  linen  garments  and 
above  the  crossed  thongs,  sometimes  under  them  and 
sometimes  over  them,  now  in  front  of  the  leg 
and  now  behind.  Then  came  a  rich  linen  shirt 
and  then  a  buckled  sword-belt.  The  great  sword 
was  surrounded  first  with  a  sheath,  then  with  a 
covering  of  leather,  and  lastly  with  a  linen  wrap 
hardened  with   shining  wax. 

The  last  part  of  their  dress  was  a  white  or  blue 
cloak  in  the  shape  of  a  double  square  ;  so  that  when 
it  was  placed  upon  the  shoulders  it  touched  the  feet 
in  front  and  behind,  but  at  the  side  hardly  came 
down  to  the  knees.  In  the  right  hand  was  carried 
a  stick  of  apple-wood,  with  regular  knots,  strong  and 
terrible  ;  a  handle  of  gold  or  silver  decorated  with 
figures  was  fastened  to  it.  I  myself  am  lazy  and 
slower  than  a  tortoise,  and  so  never  got  into  Frankland  ; 
but  I  saw  the  King  of  the  Franks  in  the  monastery  of 
Saint  Gall,  glittering  in  the  dress  that  I  have  described. 

But  the  habits  of  man  change  ;  and  when  the 
Franks,  in  their  wars  with  the  Gauls,  saw  the  latter 
proudly  wearing  little  striped  cloaks,  they  dropped 
their  national  customs  and  began  to  imitate  the  Gauls. 
At  first  the  strictest  of  emperors  did  not  forbid  the 
new  habit,  because  it  seemed  more  suitable  for  war : 
but,  when  he  found  that  the  Frisians  were  abusing 
103 


THE  MONK'S   AUTHORITIES 

his  permission,  and  were  selling  these  little  cloaks  at 
the  same  price  as  the  old  large  ones,  he  gave  orders 
that  no  one  should  buy  from  them,  at  the  usual  price, 
anything  but  the  old  cloaks,  broad,  wide  and  long : 
and  he  added  :  "  What  is  the  good  of  those  little 
napkins  ?  I  cannot  cover  myself  with  them  in  bed 
and  when  I  am  on  horseback  I  cannot  shield  myself 
with  them  against  wind  and  rain." 

In  the  preface  to  this  little  work  I  said  I  would 
follow  three  authorities  only.  But  as  the  chief  of 
these,  Werinbert,  died  seven  days  ago  and  to-day 
(the  thirteenth  of  May)  we,  his  bereaved  sons  and 
disciples,  are  going  to  pay  solemn  honour  to  his 
memory,  here  I  will  bring  this  book  to  an  end, 
concerning  the  piety  of  Lord  Charles  and  his  care 
of  the  Church,  which  has  been  taken  from  the  lips 
of  this  same  clerk,  Werinbert. 

The  next  book  which  deals  with  the  wars  of  the 
most  fierce  Charles  is  founded  on  the  narrative  of 
Werinbert's  father,  Adalbert.  He  followed  his  master 
Kerold  in  the  Hunnish,  Saxon  and  Slavic  wars, 
and  when  I  was  quite  a  child,  and  he  a  very  old 
man,  I  lived  in  his  house  and  he  used  often  to  tell 
me  the  story  of  these  events.  I  was  most  unwilling 
to  listen  and  would  often  run  away ;  but  in  the 
end  by  sheer  force  he  made  me  hear. 
104 


BOOK  II 

CONCERNING  THE  WARS  AND  MILITARY 
EXPLOITS  OF  CHARLES 

As  I  am  going  to  found  this  narrative  on  the  story 
told  by  a  man  of  the  world,  who  had  little  skill  in 
letters,  I  think  it  will  be  well  that  I  should  first 
recount  something  of  earlier  history  on  the  credit 
of  written  books.  When  Julian,  whom  God  hated, 
vw?  slain  in  the  Persian  war  by  a  blow  from  heaven, 
not  only  did  the  transmarine  provinces  fall  away 
from  the  Roman  Empire,  but  also  the  neighbouring 
provinces  of  Pannonia,  Noricum,  Rhaetia,  or  in  other 
words  the  Germans  and  the  Franks  or  Gauls.  Then 
too  the  kings  of  the  Franks  (or  Gauls)  began  to 
decay  in  power  because  they  had  slain  Saint  Didier, 
Bishop  of  Vienna,  and  had  expelled  those  most  holy 
visitors,  Columban  and  Gall.  Whereupon  the  race 
of  the  Huns,  who  had  already  often  ravaged  Francia 
105 


THE  HUNNISH   RINGS 

and  Aquitania  (that  is  to  say  the  Gauls  and  the 
Spains),  now  poured  out  with  all  their  forces,  de- 
vastated the  whole  land  like  a  wide-sweeping  con- 
flagration, and  then  carried  off  all  their  spoils  to 
a  very  safe  hiding-place.  Now  Adalbert,  whom  I 
have  already  mentioned,  used  to  explain  the  nature 
of  this  hiding-place  as  follows  : — "  The  land  of  the 
Huns,"  he  would  say,  "  was  surrounded  by  nine 
rings."  I  could  not  think  of  any  rings  except 
our  ordinary  wicker  rings  for  sheepfolds  ;  and  so 
I  asked  :  "  What,  in  the  name  of  wonder,  do  you 
mean,  sire  ? "  "  Well,"  he  said,  "  it  was  fortified 
by  nine  hedges."  I  could  not  think  of  any  hedges 
except  those  that  protect  our  cornfields,  so  again 
I  asked  and  he  answered  :  "  One  ring  was  as  wide, 
that  is,  it  contained  as  much  within  it,  as  all  the 
country  between  Tours  and  Constance.  It  was 
fashioned  with  logs  of  oak  and  ash  and  yew  and 
was  twenty  feet  wide  and  the  same  in  height.  All 
the  space  within  was  filled  with  hard  stones  and  bind- 
ing clay  ;  and  the  surface  of  these  great  ramparts  was 
covered  with  sods  and  grass.  Within  the  limits  of 
the  ring  shrubs  were  planted  of  such  a  kind  that, 
when  lopped  and  bent  down,  they  still  threw  out 
twigs  and  leaves.  Then  between  these  ramparts 
hamlets  and  houses  were  so  arranged  that  a  man's 
1 06 


DESTRUCTION  OF  THE  HUNS 

voice  could  be  made  to  reach  from  one  to  the  other. 
And  opposite  to  the  houses,  at  intervals  in  those 
unconquerable  walls,  were  constructed  doors  of  no 
great  size  ;  and  through  these  doors  the  inhabitants 
from  far  and  near  would  pour  out  on  marauding 
expeditions.  The  second  ring  was  like  the  first 
and  was  distant  twenty  Teutonic  miles  (or  forty 
Italian)  from  the  third  ring :  and  so  on  to  the 
ninth  :  though  of  course  the  successive  rings  were 
each  much  narrower  than  the  preceding  one.  But 
in  all  the  circles  the  estates  and  houses  were  every- 
where so  arranged  that  the  peal  of  the  trumpet 
would  carry  the  news  of  any  event  from  one  to  the 
other." 

For  two  hundred  years  and  more  the  Huns  had 
swept  the  wealth  of  the  western  states  within  these 
fortifications,  and  as  the  Goths  and  Vandals  were 
disturbing  the  repose  of  the  world  at  the  same  time 
the  western  world  was  almost  turned  into  a  desert. 
But  the  most  unconquerable  Charles  so  subdued  them 
in  eight  years  that  he  allowed  scarcely  any  traces 
of  them  to  remain.  He  withdrew  his  hand  from 
the  Bulgarians,  because  after  the  destruction  of 
the  Huns  they  did  not  seem  likely  to  do  any 
harm  to  the  kingdom  of  the  Franks.  All  the 
booty  of  the  Huns,  which  he  found  in  Pannonia, 
107 


SLEEPY   GUARDS 

he   divided    most    liberally    among    the    bishoprics 
and  the  monasteries. 

2.  In  the  Saxon  war  in  which  he  was  engaged 
in  person  for  some  considerable  time,  two  private 
men  (whose  names  I  know,  but  modesty  forbids 
me  to  give  them)  organised  a  storming  party,  and 
destroyed  with  great  courage  the  walls  of  a  very 
strong  city  and  fortification.  When  the  most  just 
Charles  saw  this  he  made  one  of  them,  with  the 
consent  of  his  master  Kerold,  commander  of  the 
country  between  the  Rhine  and  the  Italian  Alps 
and  the  other  he  enriched  with  gifts  of  land. 

3.  At  the  same  time  there  were  the  sons  of  two 
nobles  whose  duty  it  was  to  watch  at  the  door  of  the 
king's  tent.  But  one  night  they  lay  as  dead,  soaked 
in  liquor  ;  while  Charles,  wakeful  as  usual,  went  the 
round  of  the  camp,  and  came  back  to  his  tent  without 
anyone  having  noticed  him.  When  morning  came 
he  called  to  him  the  chiefs  of  his  kingdom,  and  asked 
them  what  punishment  seemed  due  to  those  who 
betrayed  the  King  of  the  Franks  into  the  hands  ot 
the  enemy.  Then  these  nobles,  quite  ignorant  of 
what  had  occurred,  declared  that  such  a  man  was 
worthy  of  death.  But  Charles  merely  upbraided 
them  bitterly  and  let  them  go  unharmed. 

4.  There   were  also   with  him   two  bastards,  the 

108 


EMBASSY   TO  CONSTANTINOPLE 

children  of  a  concubine.  As  they  had  fought  in 
battle  most  bravely,  the  emperor  asked  them  whose 
children  they  were,  and  where  they  were  born. 
When  he  was  informed  of  the  facts,  he  called  them 
to  his  tent  at  midday  and  said  :  "My  good  fellows, 
I  want  you  to  serve  me,  and  me  only."  They  ex- 
claimed that  they  were  there  for  no  other  purpose 
than  to  take  even  the  lowest  place  in  his  service. 
"Well  then,"  said  Charles,  "you  must  serve  in  my 
chamber."  They  concealed  their  indignation  and 
said  they  would  be  glad  to  do  so ;  but  soon  they 
seized  the  moment  when  the  emperor  had  begun  to 
sleep  soundly,  and  then  rushed  out  to  the  camp  of 
the  enemy  and,  in  the  fray  that  followed,  wiped  out 
the  taint  of  servitude  in  their  own  blood  and  that  of 
the  enemy. 

5.  But  occupations  such  as  these  did  not  prevent 
the  high-souled  emperor  from  sending  frequent  mes- 
sengers, carrying  letters  and  presents,  to  the  kings  of 
the  most  distant  regions  ;  and  they  .sent  him  in  turn 
whatever  honours  their  lands  could  bestow.  From 
the  theatre  of  the  Saxon  war  he  sent  messengers 
to  the  King  of  Constantinople  ;  who  asked  them 
whether  the  kingdom  of  "  his  son  Charles  "  was  at  peace 
or  was  being  invaded  by  the  neighbouring  peoples. 
Then  the  leader  of  the  embassy  made  answer  that 
109 


A  CHURLISH   BISHOP 

peace  reigned  everywhere,  except  only  that  a  certain 
race  called  the  Saxons  were  disturbing  the  territories 
of  the  Franks  by  frequent  raids.  Whereupon  the 
sluggish  and  unwarlike  Greek  king  answered  : 
"  Pooh  !  why  should  my  son  take  so  much  trouble 
about  a  petty  enemy  that  possesses  neither  fame  nor 
valour  ?  I  will  give  you  the  Saxon  race  and  all  that 
belong  to  it."  When  the  envoy  on  his  return  gave 
this  message  to  the  most  warlike  Charles,  he  smiled 
and  said :  "  The  king  would  have  shown  greater 
kindness  to  you  if  he  had  given  you  a  leg-wrap  for 
your  long  journey." 

6.  I  must  not  conceal  the  wise  answer  which  the 
same  envoy  gave  during  his  embassy  to  Greece. 
He  came  with  his  companions  to  one  of  the  royal 
towns  in  the  autumn  ;  the  party  was  divided  for 
entertainment,  and  the  envoy  of  whom  I  speak  was 
quartered  on  a  certain  bishop.  This  bishop  was 
given  up  to  fasting  and  prayer,  and  left  the  envoy  to 
perish  of  almost  continuous  hunger  :  but,  with  the 
first  smile  of  spring,  he  presented  the  envoy  to  the 
king.  The  king  asked  him  his  opinion  of  the 
bishop.  Then  the  envoy  sighed  from  the  very 
bottom  of  his  heart  and  said  :  "  That  bishop  of  yours 
reaches  the  highest  point  of  holiness  that  can  be 
attained  to  without  God."  The  king  was  amazed, 
no 


GREEKS  OUTWITTED 

and  said :  "  What !  can  a  man  be  holy  without 
God  ? "  Then  said  the  envoy  :  "  It  is  written,  *  God 
is  love,'  and  in  that  grace  he  is  entirely  lacking." 

Thereupon  the  King  of  Constantinople  invited  him 
to  his  banquet  and  placed  him  among  his  nobles. 
Now  these  had  a  law  that  no  guest  at  the  king's 
table,  whether  a  native  or  a  foreigner,  should  turn 
over  any  animal  or  part  of  an  animal  :  he  must  eat 
only  the  upper  part  of  whatever  was  placed  before 
him.  Now,  a  river  fish,  covered  with  spice,  was 
brought  and  placed  on  the  dish  before  him.  He 
knew  nothing  of  the  custom  and  turned  the  fish  over 
whereupon  all  the  nobles  rose  up  and  cried  :  "  Master, 
you  are  dishonoured,  as  no  king  ever  was  before  you." 
Then  the  king  groaned  and  said  to  our  envoy  :  "  I 
cannot  resist  them  :  you  must  be  put  to  death  at 
once  :  but  ask  me  any  other  favour  you  like  and  I 
will  grant  it."  He  thought  awhile  and  then  in  the 
hearing  of  all  pronounced  these  words  :  "  I  pray  you, 
lord  emperor,  that  in  accordance  with  your  promise 
you  will  grant  me  one  small  petition."  And  the 
king  said  :  "Ask  what  you  will,  and  you  shall  have 
it :  except  only  that  I  may  not  give  you  your  life, 
for  that  is  against  the  law  of  the  Greeks."  Then 
said  the  envoy  :  "  With  my  dying  breath  I  ask  one 
&vour  ;  let  everj'one  who  saw  me  turn  that  fish  over 
III 


DUKE  HUGO 

be  deprived  of  his  eyes."  The  king  was  amazed  at 
the  stipulation,  and  swore,  by  Christ,  that  he  had  seen 
nothing,  but  had  only  trusted  the  word  of  others. 
Then  the  queen  began  to  excuse  herself:  "By  the 
beneficent  Mother  of  God,  the  Holy  Mary,  I  noticed 
nothing."  Then  the  other  nobles,  in  their  desire  to 
escape  from  the  danger,  swore,  one  by  the  keeper  of 
the  keys  of  heaven,  and  another  by  the  apostle  of  the 
Gentiles,  and  all  the  rest  by  the  virtue  of  the  angels 
and  the  companies  of  the  saints,  that  they  were  be- 
yond the  reach  of  the  stipulation.  And  so  the  clever 
Frank  beat  the  empty-headed  Greeks  in  their  own 
land  and  came  home  safe  and  sound. 

A  few  years  later  the  unwearied  Charles  sent  to 
Greece  a  certain  bishop  remarkable  both  for  his 
physical  and  mental  gifts,  and  with  him  the  most 
noble  Duke  Hugo.  After  a  long  delay  they  were  at 
last  brought  into  the  presence  of  the  king  and  then 
sent  about  to  all  manner  of  places.  But  at  last  they 
got  their  dismissal  and  returned,  after  paying  heavily 
for  their  journey  by  sea  and  land. 

Soon  afterwards  the  Greek  king  sent  his  envoy  to 
the  most  glorious  Charles.  It  so  happened  that  the 
bishop  and  the  duke  whom  I  have  mentioned  were 
just  then  with  the  emperor.  When  it  was  announced 
that  the  envoys  were  coming  they  advised  the  most 

112 


GREEK   ENVOYS    AND   CHARLES 

wise  Charles  to  have  them  led  round  through  moun- 
tains and  deserts,  so  that  they  should  only  come  into 
the  emperor's  presence  when  their  clothes  had  been 
worn  and  wasted,  and  their  money  was  entirely 
spent. 

This  was  done  ;  and,  when  at  last  they  arrived,  the 
bishop  and  his  comrade  bade  the  count  of  the  stables 
take  his  seat  on  a  high  throne  in  the  midst  of  his 
underlings,  so  that  it  was  impossible  to  believe  him 
anyone  lower  than  the  emperor.  When  the  envoys 
saw  him  they  fell  upon  the  ground  and  wanted  to 
worship  him.  But  they  were  prevented  by  the 
ministers  and  forced  to  go  farther.  Then  they  saw 
the  count  of  the  palace  presiding  over  a  gathering  of 
the  nobles  and  again  they  thought  it  was  the  emperor 
and  flung  themselves  to  earth.  But  those  who  were 
present  drove  them  forward  with  blows  and  said  : 
"  That  is  not  the  emperor."  Next  they  saw  the 
master  of  the  royal  table  surrounded  by  his  noble 
band  of  servants  ;  and  again  they  fell  to  the  ground 
thinking  that  it  was  the  emperor.  Driven  thence 
they  found  the  chamberlains  of  the  emperor  and 
their  chief  in  council  together  ;  and  then  they  did 
not  doubt  but  that  they  were  in  the  presence  of  the 
first  of  living  men.  But  this  man  too  denied  that  he 
was  what  they  took  him  for  ;  and  yet  he  promised 

E.C.  113  H 


CHARLES'S   SPLENDOUR 

that  he  would  use  his  influence  with  the  nobles  of 
the  palace,  so  that  if  possible  the  envoys  might  come 
into  the  presence  of  the  most  august  emperor.  Then 
there  came  servants  from  the  imperial  presence  to 
introduce  them  with  full  honours.  Now  Charles, 
the  most  gracious  of  kings,  was  standing  by  an  open 
window  leaning  upon  Bishop  Heitto,  for  that  was  the 
name  of  the  bishop  who  had  been  sent  to  Constan- 
tinople. The  emperor  was  clad  in  gems  and  gold 
and  glittered  like  the  sun  at  its  rising  :  and  round 
about  him  stood,  as  it  were  the  chivalry  of  heaven, 
three  young  men,  his  sons,  who  have  since  been 
made  partners  in  the  kingdom  ;  his  daughters  and 
their  mother  decorated  with  wisdom  and  beauty  as 
well  as  with  pearls  ;  leaders  of  the  Church,  unsur- 
passed in  dignity  and  virtue ;  abbots  distinguished 
for  their  high  birth  and  their  sanctity  ;  nobles,  like 
Joshua  when  he  appeared  in  the  camp  of  Gilgal  ; 
and  an  army  like  that  which  drove  back  the  Syrians 
and  Assyrians  out  of  Samaria.  So  that  if  David  had 
been  there  he  might  well  have  sung  :  "  Kings  of  the 
earth  and  all  people  ;  princes  and  all  judges  of  the 
earth  ;  both  young  men  and  maidens  ;  old  men 
and  children  let  them  praise  the  name  of  the  Lord." 
Then  the  envoys  of  the  Greeks  were  astonished  ; 
their  spirit  left  them  and  their  courage  failed ; 
114 


THE   ENVOYS'   TERROR 

speechless  and  lifeless  they  fell  upon  the  ground. 
But  the  most  kindly  emperor  raised  them,  and  tried 
to  cheer  them  with  encouraging  words.  At  last  life 
returned  to  them  ;  but  when  they  saw  Heitto,  whom 
they  had  once  despised  and  rejected,  now  in  so  great 
honour,  again  they  grovelled  on  the  ground  in  terror  ; 
until  the  king  swore  to  them  by  the  King  of  Heaven 
that  he  would  do  them  no  harm.  They  took  heart 
at  this  promise  and  began  to  act  with  a  little  more 
confidence  ;  and  so  home  they  went  and  never  came 
back  again. 

7.  And  here  I  must  repeat  that  the  most  illustrious 
Charles  had  men  of  the  greatest  cleverness  in  all 
offices.  When  the  morning  lauds  had  been  cele- 
brated before  the  emperor  on  the  octave  of  the 
Epiphany,  the  Greeks  proceeded  privately  to  sing  to 
God  in  their  own  language  psalms  with  the  same 
melody  and  the  same  subject  matter  as  "  Feterem 
hominem "  and  the  following  words  in  our  missal. 
Thereupon  the  emperor  ordered  one  of  his  chaplains, 
who  understood  the  Greek  tongue,  to  adopt  that 
psalm  in  Latin  to  the  same  melody,  and  to  take 
special  care  that  a  separate  syllable  corresponded  to 
every  separate  note,  so  that  the  Latin  and  Greek 
should  resemble  one  another  as  far  as  the  nature 
of  the  two  languages  allowed.     So  it  came  to  pass 


A   GREEK  ORGAN 

that  all  of  them  have  been  written  in  the  same 
rhythm,  and  in  one  of  them  conteruit  has  been  sub- 
stituted for  "conirivit" 

These  same  Greek  envoys  brought  with  them  every 
kind  of  organ,  as  well  as  other  instruments  of  various 
kinds.  All  of  these  were  covertly  inspected  by  the 
workmen  of  the  most  wise  Charles,  and  then  exactly 
reproduced.  The  chief  of  these  was  that  musicians' 
organ,  wherein  the  great  chests  were  made  of  brass  : 
and  bellows  of  ox-hide  blew  through  pipes  of  brass, 
and  the  bass  was  like  the  roaring  of  the  thunder, 
and  in  sweetness  it  equalled  the  tinkling  of  lyre  or 
cymbal.  But  I  must  not,  here  and  now,  speak  of 
where  it  was  set  up,  and  how  long  it  lasted,  and 
how  it  perished  at  the  same  time  as  other  losses  fell 
upon  the  state. 

8.  About  the  same  time  also  envoys  of  the  Persians 
were  sent  to  him.  They  knew  not  where  Frank- 
land  lay  ;  but  because  of  the  fame  of  Rome,  over 
which  they  knew  that  Charles  had  rule,  they  thought 
it  a  great  thing  when  they  were  able  to  reach  the 
coast  of  Italy.  They  explained  the  reason  of  their 
journey  to  the  Bishops  of  Campania  and  Tuscany, 
of  Emilia  and  Liguria,  of  Burgundy  and  Gaul  and 
to  the  abbots  and  counts  of  those  regions ;  but  by 
all  they  were  either  deceitfully  handled  or  else 
ii6 


THE  PERSIAN  ENVOYS 

actually  driven  off;  so  that  a  whole  year  had  gone 
round  before,  weary  and  footsore  with  their  long 
journey,  they  reached  Aix  at  last  and  saw  Charles, 
the  most  renowned  of  kings  by  reason  of  his  virtues. 
They  arrived  in  the  last  week  of  Lent,  and,  on  their 
arrival  being  made  known  to  the  emperor,  he  post- 
poned their  presentation  until  Easter  Eve.  Then 
when  that  incomparable  monarch  was  dressed  with 
incomparable  magnificence  for  the  chief  of  festivals, 
he  ordered  the  introduction  of  the  envoys  of  that 
race  that  had  once  held  the  whole  world  in  awe. 
But  they  were  so  terrified  at  the  sight  of  the 
most  magnificent  Charles  that  one  might  think  they 
had  never  seen  king  or  emperor  before.  He  received 
them  however  most  kindly,  and  granted  them  this 
privilege — that  they  might  go  wherever  they  had  a 
mind  to,  even  as  one  of  his  own  children,  and 
examine  everything  and  ask  what  questions  and 
make  what  inquiries  they  chose.  They  jumped 
with  joy  at  this  favour,  and  valued  the  privilege  of 
clinging  close  to  Charles,  of  gazing  upon  him,  of 
admiring  him,  more  than  all  the  wealth  of  the 
east. 

They  went    up   into    the   ambulatory    that    runs 
round   the   nave  of  the  cathedral  and  looked  down 
upon    the   clergy   and   the    nobles ;    then   they   re- 
117 


"HERE   ARE  MEN  OF   GOLD" 

turned  to  the  emperor,  and,  by  reason  of  the  great- 
ness of  their  joy,  they  could  not  refrain  from  laughing 
aloud  ;  and  they  clapped  their  hands  and  said  : — 
"  We  have  seen  only  men  of  clay  before  :  here  are 
men  of  gold."  Then  they  went  to  the  nobles, 
one  by  one,  and  gazed  with  wonder  upon  arms 
and  clothes  that  were  strange  to  them  ;  and  then 
came  back  to  the  emperor,  whom  they  regarded 
with  wonder  still  greater.  They  passed  that  night 
and  the  next  Sunday  continuously  in  church  ;  and, 
upon  the  most  holy  day  itself,  they  were  invited 
by  the  most  munificent  Charles  to  a  splendid 
banquet,  along  with  the  nobles  of  Frankland  and 
Europe.  There  they  were  so  struck  with  amaze- 
ment at  the  strangeness  of  everything  that  they 
had  hardly  eaten  anything  at  the  end  of  the 
banquet. 

"  But  when  the  Morn,  leaving  Tithonus'  bed, 
Illumined  all  the  land  with  Phcebus'  torch  " 

then  Charles,  who  would  never  endure  idleness  and 
sloth,  went  out  to  the  woods  to  hunt  the  bison 
and  the  urochs  ;  and  made  preparations  to  take  the 
Persian  envoys  with  him.  But  when  they  saw  the 
immense  animals  they  were  stricken  with  a  mighty 
fear  and  turned  and  fled.  But  the  undaunted  hero 
ii8 


A  HUNTING  SCENE 

Charles,  riding  on  a  high-mettled  charger,  drew 
near  to  one  of  these  animals  and  drawing  his 
sword  tried  to  cut  through  its  neck.  But  he 
missed  his  aim,  and  the  monstrous  beast  ripped 
the  boot  and  leg-thongs  of  the  emperor ;  and, 
slightly  wounding  his  calf  with  the  tip  of  its  horn, 
made  him  limp  slightly  :  after  that,  furious  at  the 
failure  of  its  stroke,  it  fled  to  the  shelter  of  a  valley, 
which  was  thickly  covered  with  stones  and  trees. 
Nearly  all  his  servants  wanted  to  take  off  their  own 
hose  to  give  to  Charles,  but  he  forbade  it  saying  : 
"I  mean  to  go  in  this  fashion  to  Hildigard."'  Then 
Isambard,  the  son  of  Warin  (the  same  Warin  that 
persecuted  your  patron  Saint  Othmar),  ran  after  the 
beast  and  not  daring  to  approach  him  more  closely, 
threw  his  lance  and  pierced  him  to  the  heart  between 
the  shoulder  and  the  wind-pipe,  and  brought  the 
beast  yet  warm  to  the  emperor.  He  seemed  to 
pay  no  attention  to.  the  incident ;  but  gave  the 
carcass  to  his  companions  and  went  home.  But 
then  he  called  the  queen  and  showed  her  how 
his  leg-coverings  were  torn,  and  said  :  "  What  does 
the  man  deserve  who  freed  me  from  the  enemy 
that  did  this  to  me  ? "  She  made  answer  :  "  He 
deserves  the  highest  boon."  Then  the  emperor 
told  the  whole  story  and  produced  the  enormoui 
119 


PERSIAN  PRESENTS 

horns  of  the  beast  in  witness  of  his  truth  :  so  that 
the  empress  sighed  and  wept  and  beat  her  breast. 
But  when  she  heard  that  it  was  Isambard,  who  had 
saved  him  from  this  terrible  enemy,  Isambard,  who 
was  in  ill  favour  with  the  emperor  and  who  had 
been  deprived  of  all  his  offices — she  threw  herself 
at  his  feet  and  induced  him  to  restore  all  that  had 
been  taken  from  him ;  and  a  largess  was  given 
to  him  besides. 

These  same  Persian  envoys  brought  the  emperor 
an  elephant,  monkeys,  balsam,  nard,  unguents  of 
various  kinds,  spices,  scents  and  many  kinds  of  drugs : 
in  such  profusion  that  it  seemed  as  if  the  east  had 
been  left  bare  that  the  west  might  be  filled.  They 
came  by-and-by  to  stand  on  very  familiar  terms 
with  the  emperor  ;  and  one  day,  when  they  were 
in  a  specially  merry  mood  and  a  little  heated  with 
strong  beer,  they  spoke  in  jest  as  follows  : — "  Sir 
emperor,  your  power  is  indeed  great  ;  but  much 
less  than  the  report  of  it  which  is  spread  through 
all  the  kingdoms  of  the  east."  When  he  heard  this 
he  concealed  his  deep  displeasure  and  asked  jestingly 
of  them  :  "  Why  do  you  say  that,  my  children  ? 
How  did  that  idea  get  into  your  heads  ? "  Then 
they  went  back  to  the  beginning  and  told  him  every- 
thing that  had  happened  to  them  in  the  lands  beyond 

I20 


TREATMENT  OF  THE  ENVOYS 

the  sea  ;  and  they  said  : — "  We  Persians  and  the 
Medes,  Armenians,  Indians,  Parthians,  Elamites, 
and  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  east  fear  you  much 
more  than  our  own  ruler  Haroun.  And  the  Mace- 
donians and  all  the  Greeks  (how  shall  we  express  it  ?) 
they  are  beginning  to  fear  your  overwhelming  great- 
ness more  than  the  waves  of  the  Ionian  Sea.  And 
the  inhabitants  of  all  the  islands  through  which  we 
passed  were  as  ready  to  obey  you,  and  as  much 
devoted  to  your  service,  as  if  they  had  been  reared 
in  your  palace  and  loaded  with  your  favours.  But 
the  nobles  of  your  own  kingdom,  it  seems  to  us, 
care  very  little  about  you  except  in  your  presence  : 
for  when  we  came  as  strangers  to  them,  and  begged 
them  to  show  us  some  kindness  for  the  love  of  you, 
to  whom  we  desired  to  make  our  way,  they  gave 
no  heed  to  us  and  sent  us  away  empty-handed." 
Then  the  emperor  deposed  all  counts  and  abbots, 
through  whose  territories  those  envoys  had  come, 
from  all  the  offices  that  they  held  ;  and  fined  the 
bishops  in  a  huge  sum  of  money.  Then  he  ordered 
the  envoys  to  be  taken  back  to  their  own  country 
with  all  care  and  honour. 

9.  There  came  to  him  also  envoys  from  the  King 
of  the  Africans,  bringing  a   Marmorian   lion   and  a 
Numidian    bear,    with,    Spanish    iron    and    Tyrian 
121 


FOREIGN  RELATIONS 

purple,  and  other  noteworthy  products  of  those 
regions.  The  most  munificent  Charles  knew  that 
the  king  and  all  the  inhabitants  of  Africa  were 
oppressed  by  constant  poverty ;  and  so,  not  only 
on  this  occasion  but  all  through  his  life,  he  made 
them  presents  of  the  wealth  of  Europe,  corn  and 
wine  and  oil,  and  gave  them  liberal  support ;  and 
thus  he  kept  them  constantly  loyal  and  obedient 
to  himself,  and  received  from  them  a  considerable 
tribute. 

Soon  after  the  unwearied  emperor  sent  to  the 
emperor  of  the  Persians  horses  and  mules  from 
Spain  ;  Frisian  robes,  white,  grey,  red  and  blue ; 
which  in  Persia,  he  was  told,  were  rarely  seen  and 
highly  prized.  Dogs  too  he  sent  him  of  remarkable 
swiftness  and  fierceness,  such  as  the  King  of  Persia 
had  desired,  for  the  hunting  and  catching  of  lions 
and  tigers.  The  King  of  Persia  cast  a  careless  eye 
over  the  other  presents,  but  asked  the  envoys  what 
wild  beasts  or  animals  these  dogs  were  accustomed 
to  fight  with.  He  was  told  that  they  would  pull 
down  quickly  anything  they  were  set  on  to. 
"Well,"  he  said,  "experience  will  test  that."  Next 
day  the  shepherds  were  heard  crying  loudly  as  they 
fled  from  a  lion.  When  the  noise  came  to  the 
palace  of  the  king,  he  said  to  the  envoys  ;  "  Now, 

132 


HAROUN  PRAISES   CHARLES 

my  friends  of  Frankland,  mount  your  horses  and 
follow  me."  Then  they  eagerly  followed  after 
the  king  as  though  they  had  never  known  toil  or 
weariness.  When  they  came  in  sight  of  the  lion, 
though  he  was  yet  at  a  distance,  the  satrap  of  the 
satraps  said  to  them  :  "  Now  set  your  dogs  on  to 
the  lion."  They  obeyed  and  eagerly  galloped 
forward  ;  the  German  dogs  caught  the  Persian  lion, 
and  the  envoys  slew  him  with  swords  of  northern 
metal,  which  had  already  been  tempered  in  the  blood 
of  the  Saxons. 

At  this  sight  Haroun,  the  bravest  inheritor  of  that 
name,  understood  the  superior  might  of  Charles  from 
very  small  indications,  and  thus  broke  out  in  his 
praise  : — "  Now  I  know  that  what  I  heard  of  my 
brother  Charles  is  true  :  how  that  by  the  frequent 
practice  of  hunting,  and  by  the  unwearied  training 
of  his  body  and  mind,  he  has  acquired  the  habit 
of  subduing  all  that  is  beneath  the  heavens.  How 
can  I  make  worthy  recompense  for  the  honours  which 
he  has  bestowed  upon  me  ?  If  I  give  him  the  land 
which  was  promised  to  Abraham  and  shown  to 
Joshua,  it  is  so  far  away  that  he  could  not  defend  it 
from  the  barbarians  :  or  if,  like  the  high-souled  king 
that  he  is,  he  tried  to  defend  it  I  fear  that  the  pro- 
vinces which  lie  upon  the  frontiers  of  the  Prankish 
123 


JERUSALEM   GIVEN  TO   CHARLES 

kingdom  would  revolt  from  his  empire.  But  in  this 
way  I  will  try  to  show  my  gratitude  for  his  gener- 
osity. I  will  give  that  land  into  his  power  ;  and  I 
will  rule  over  it  as  his  representative.  Whenever  he 
likes  or  whenever  there  is  a  good  opportunity  he 
shall  send  me  envoys ;  and  he  will  find  me  a  faith- 
ful manager  of  the  revenue  of  that  province." 

Thus  was  brought   to  pass  what  the  poet  spoke  of 
as  an  impossibility  : — 

"  The  Parthian's  eyes  the  Arar's  stream  shall  greet 
And  Tigris'  waves  shall  lave  the  German's  feet "  : 

for  through  the  energy  of  the  most  vigorous  Charles 
it  was  found  not  merely  possible  but  quite  easy  for 
his  envoys  to  go  and  return  ;  and  the  messengers  of 
Haroun,  whether  young  or  old,  passed  easily  from 
Parthia  into  Germany  and  returned  from  Germany 
to  Parthia.  (And  the  poet's  words  are  true,  what- 
ever interpretation  the  grammarians  put  on  "  the 
river  Arar,"  whether  they  think  it  an  affluent  of 
the  Rhone  or  the  Rhine  ;  for  they  have  fallen  into 
confusion  on  this  point  through  their  ignorance  of 
the  locality).  I  could  call  on  Germany  to  bear 
witness  to  my  words ;  for  in  the  time  of  your 
glorious  father  Lewis  the  land  was  compelled  to 
pay  a  penny  for  every  acre  of  land  held  under  the 
124 


LEWIS   OF   BAVARIA 

law  towards  the  redemption  of  Christian  captives  in 
the  Holy  Land  ;  and  they  made  their  wretched  appeal 
in  the  name  of  the  dominion  anciently  held  over  that 
land  by  your  great-grandfather  Charles  and  your 
grandfather  Lewis. 

lo.  Now  as  the  occasion  has  arisen  to  make  honour- 
able mention  of  your  never-sufficiently-praised  father, 
I  should  like  to  recall  some  prophetic  words  which 
the  most  wise  Charles  is  known  to  have  uttered  about 
him.  When  he  was  six  years  old  and  had  been  most 
carefully  reared  in  the  house  of  his  father,  he  was 
thought  (and  justly)  to  be  wiser  than  men  sixty  years 
of  age.  His  father  then,  hardly  thinking  it  possible 
that  he  could  bring  him  to  see  his  grandfather, 
nevertheless  took  him  from  his  mother,  who  had 
reared  him  with  the  most  tender  care,  and  began 
to  instruct  him  how  to  conduct  himself  with  pro- 
priety and  modesty  in  the  presence  of  the  emperor  ; 
and  how  if  he  were  asked  a  question  he  was  to  make 
answer  and  show  in  all  things  deference  to  his  father. 
Thereafter  he  took  him  to  the  palace  ;  and,  on  the 
first  or  second  day,  the  emperor  noted  him  with  in- 
terest standing  among  the  rest  of  the  courtiers.  "  Who 
is  that  little  fellow  ? "  he  said  to  his  son  ;  and  he  had 
for  answer  :  "  He  is  mine,  sire ;  and  yours  if  you 
deign  to  have  him."  So  he  said  :  "  Give  him  to 
125 


CHARLES  PROPHESIES 

me";  and,  when  that  was  done,  he  took  the  little 
fellow  and  kissed  him  and  sent  him  back  to  the 
place  where  he  had  formerly  stood.  But  now  he 
knew  his  own  rank  ;  and  thought  it  shame  to  stand 
lower  than  any  one  who  was  lower  in  rank  than  the 
emperor ;  so  with  perfect  composure  of  mind  and 
body  he  took  his  place  on  terms  of  equality  with 
his  father.  The  most  prophetic  Charles  noticed  this  ; 
and,  calling  his  son  Lewis,  told  him  to  find  out 
the  name  of  the  boy  ;  and  why  he  acted  in  this  way  ; 
and  what  it  was  that  made  him  bold  enough  to  claim 
equality  with  his  father.  The  answer  that  Lewis  got  was 
founded  on  good  reason  :  "  When  I  was  your  vassal," 
he  said,  "  I  stood  behind  you  and  among  soldiers 
of  my  own  rank,  as  I  was  bound  to  do  :  but  now 
I  am  your  ally  and  comrade  in  arms,  and  so  I  rightly 
claim  equality  with  you."  When  Lewis  reported 
this  to  the  emperor,  the  latter  gave  utterance  to 
words  something  like  these  : — "  If  that  little  fellow 
lives  he  will  be  something  great."  (I  have  borrowed 
these  words  from  the  Life  of  Saint  Ambrose,  because 
the  actual  words  that  Charles  used  cannot  be  trans- 
lated directly  into  Latin.  And  it  seems  fair  to  apply 
the  prophecy  which  was  made  of  Saint  Ambrose  to 
Lewis ;  for  Lewis  closely  resembled  the  saint,  ex- 
cept in  such  points  as  are  necessary  to  an  earthly 
126 


LEWIS   DEFENDS   ST   GALL 

commonwealth,  as  for  instance  marriage  and  the  use 
of  arms ;  and  in  the  power  of  his  kingdom  and  his 
zeal  for  religion,  Lewis  was,  if  I  may  say  so,  superior 
to  Saint  Ambrose.  He  was  a  Catholic  in  faith, 
devoted  to  the  worship  of  God,  and  the  unwearied 
ally,  protector,  and  defender  of  the  servants  of  Christ. 
Here  is  an  instance  of  this.  When  our  faithful 
Abbot  Hartmuth — who  is  now  your  hermit — reported 
to  him  that  the  little  endowment  of  Saint  Gall, 
which  was  due  not  to  royal  munificence  but  to  the 
petty  oiFerings  of  private  people,  was  not  defended 
by  any  special  charter  such  as  other  monasteries 
have,  nor  even  by  the  laws  that  are  common  to  all 
people,  and  so  was  unable  to  procure  any  defender 
or  advocate,  King  Lewis  himself  resisted  all  our 
opponents,  and  was  not  ashamed  to  proclaim  himself 
the  champion  of  our  weakness  in  the  presence  of  all 
his  nobles.  At  the  same  time  too  he  wrote  a  letter 
to  your  genius  directing  that  we  should  have  licence 
to  make  petition,  after  taking  a  special  vote,  for 
whatever  we  would  through  your  authority.  But 
alas,  what  a  stupid  creature  I  am  !  I  have  been 
probably  drawn  aside  by  my  personal  gratitude  for 
the  special  kindness  he  showed  us,  away  from  his 
general  and  indescribable  goodness  and  greatness  and 
nobleness.) 

127 


LEWIS   THE  PIOUS 

1 1 .  Now  Lewis,  King  and  Emperor  of  all  Ger- 
many, of  the  provinces  of  Rhaetia  and  of  ancient 
Francia,  of  Saxony  too  and  of  Thuringia,  of  the 
provinces  of  Pannonia  and  of  all  northern  nations, 
was  of  large  build  and  handsome  ;  his  eyes  sparkled 
like  the  stars,  his  voice  was  clear  and  manly.  His 
wisdom  was  quite  out  of  the  common,  and  he  added 
to  it  by  constantly  applying  his  singularly  acute 
Intellect  to  the  study  of  the  scriptures.  He  showed 
wonderful  quickness  too  in  anticipating  or  over- 
coming the  plots  of  his  enemies,  in  bringing  to  an 
end  the  quarrels  of  his  subjects,  and  in  procuring 
every  kind  of  advantage  for  those  who  were  loyal  to 
him.  More  even  than  his  ancestors  he  came  to  be 
a  terror  to  all  the  heathen  that  stood  round  about 
his  kingdom.  And  he  deserved  his  good  fortune  ; 
for  he  never  defiled  his  tongue  by  condemning,  nor 
his  hands  by  shedding  Christian  blood  :  except  once 
only,  and  then  upon  the  most  absolute  necessity. 
But  I  dare  not  tell  that  story  until  I  see  a  little 
Lewis  or  a  Charles  standing  by  your  side.  After 
that  one  slaughter,  nothing  could  induce  him  to 
condemn  anyone  to  death.  But  the  measure  of 
compulsion  which  he  used  against  those  who  were 
accused  of  disloyalty  or  plots  was  merely  this :  he 
deprived  them  of  office,  and  no  new  circumstance 
128 


LEWIS'S  PIETY 

and  no  length  of  time  could  then  soften  his  heart 
so  as  to  restore  them  to  the  former  rank.  He  sur- 
passed all  men  in  his  zealous  devotion  to  prayer, 
religious  fasting  and  the  care  of  the  service  of  God  ; 
and  like  Saint  Martin,  whatever  he  w^as  doing,  he 
prayed  to  God  as  though  he  were  face  to  face  with 
Him.  On  certain  days  he  abstained  from  flesh  and 
all  pleasant  food.  At  the  time  of  litanies  he  used 
to  follow  the  cross  with  unshod  feet  from  his  palace 
as  far  as  the  cathedral ;  or  if  he  were  at  Regensburg 
as  far  as  the  church  of  Saint  Hemmeramm.  In 
other  places  he  followed  the  customs  of  those  whom 
he  was  with.  He  built  new  oratories  of  wonderful 
workmanship  at  Frankfurt  and  Regensburg.  In  the 
latter  place,  as  stones  were  wanting  to  complete  the 
immense  fabric,  he  ordered  the  walls  of  the  city 
to  be  pulled  down  ;  and  in  certain  holes  in  the 
wall  they  found  bones  of  men  long  dead,  wrapped 
in  «o  much  gold,  that  not  only  did  it  serve  to 
decorate  the  cathedral,  but  also  he  was  able  to  furnish 
certain  books  that  were  written  on  the  subject  with 
cases  of  the  same  material  nearly  a  finger  thick.  No 
clerk  could  stay  with  him,  or  even  come  into  his 
presence,  unless  he  were  able  to  read  and  chant. 
He  despised  monks  who  broke  their  vows,  and  loved 
those  who  kept  them.  He  was  so  full  of  sweet- 
S.C.  129  I 


THE  NORTHMEN 

tempered  mirth,  that,  if  anyone  came  to  him  in  a 
morose  mood,  merely  to  see  him  and  exchange  a  few 
words  with  him  sent  the  visitor  away  with  raised  spirits. 
If  anything  evil  or  foolish  was  done  in  his  presence, 
or  if  it  happened  that  he  were  told  of  it,  then  a 
single  glance  of  his  eyes  was  enough  to  check  every- 
thing, so  that  what  is  written  of  the  eternal  Judge 
who  sees  the  hearts  of  men  (viz.  "  A  King  that  sitteth 
on  the  throne  of  judgment,  scattereth  away  all  evil 
with  His  eyes ")  might  be  fairly  said  to  have  begun 
in  him,  beyond  what  is  usually  granted  to  mortals. 

All  this  I  have  written  by  way  of  digression, 
hoping  that,  if  life  lasts  and  Heaven  is  propitious,  I 
may  in  time  to  come  write  much  more  concerning 
him. 

12.  But  I  must  return  to  my  subject.  While 
Charles  was  detained  for  a  little  at  Aix  by  the  arrival 
of  many  visitors  and  the  hostility  of  the  unconquered 
Saxons  and  the  robbery  and  piracy  of  the  North- 
men and  Moors,  and  while  the  war  against  the  Huns 
was  being  conducted  by  his  son  Pippin,  the  barbarous 
nations  of  the  north  attacked  Noricum  and  eastern 
Frankland  and  ravaged  a  great  part  of  it.  When  he 
heard  of  this  he  humiliated  them  in  his  own  person  ; 
and  he  gave  orders  that  all  the  boys  and  children  of 
the  invaders  should  be  "measured  with  {h,^  sword"  ; 
130 


MEASURED  WITH   THE   SWORD 

and  if  anyone  exceeded  that  measurement  he  should 
be  shortened  by  a  head. 

This  incident  led  to  another  much  greater  and 
more  important.  For,  when  your  imperial  majesty's 
most  holy  grandfather  departed  from  life,  certain 
giants  (like  to  those  who.  Scripture  tells  us,  were 
begotten  by  the  sons  of  Seth  from  the  daughters  of 
Cain),  blown  up  with  the  spirit  of  pride  and  doubtless 
like  to  those  who  said,  "  What  part  have  we  in  David 
and  what  inheritance  in  the  son  of  Esau  ?" — these 
mighty  men,  I  say,  despised  the  most  worthy  children 
of  Charles,  and  each  tried  to  seize  for  himself  the 
command  in  the  kingdom  and  themselves  to  wear  the 
crown.  Then  some  of  the  middle  class  were  moved 
by  the  inspiration  of  God  to  declare  that,  as  the  re- 
nowned Emperor  Charles  had  once  measured  the 
enemies  of  Christianity  with  the  sword,  so,  as  long  as 
any  of  his  progeny  could  be  found  of  the  length  of 
a  sword,  he  must  rule  over  the  Franks  and  over  all 
Germany  too  :  thereupon  that  devilish  group  of  con- 
spirators was  as  it  were  struck  with  a  thunderbolt,  and 
scattered  in  all  directions. 

But,  after  conquering  the  external  foe,  Charles  was 
attacked  at  the  hands  of  his  own  people  in  a  remark- 
able but  unavailing  plot.  For  on  his  return  from  the 
Slavs  into  his  own  kingdom  he  was  nearly  captured 
»3i 


PIPPIN'S   CONSPIRACY 

and  put  to  death  by  his  son,  whom  a  concubine  had 
borne  to  him  and  who  had  been  called  by  his  mother 
by  the  ill-omened  name  of  the  most  glorious  Pippin. 
The  plot  was  found  out  in  the  following  manner. 
This  son  of  Charles  had  been  plotting  the  death  of 
the  emperor  with  a  gathering  of  nobles,  in  the  church 
of  Saint  Peter  ;  and  when  their  debate  was  over,  fearful 
of  every  shadow,  he  ordered  search  to  be  made,  to  see 
whether  anyone  was  hidden  in  the  corners  or  under 
the  altar.  And  behold  they  found,  as  they  feared, 
a  clerk  hidden  under  the  altar.  They  seized  him 
and  made  him  swear  that  he  would  not  reveal  their 
conspiracy.  To  save  his  life,  he  dared  not  refuse 
to  take  the  oath  which  they  dictated  :  but,  when 
they  were  gone,  he  held  his  wicked  oath  of  small 
account  and  at  once  hurried  to  the  palace.  With  the 
greatest  difficulty  he  passed  through  the  seven  bolted 
gates,  and  coming  at  length  to  the  emperor's  chamber 
knocked  upon  the  door.  The  most  vigilant  Charles 
fell  into  a  great  astonishment,  as  to  who  it  was  that  dared 
to  disturb  him  at  that  time  of  night.  He  however 
ordered  the  women  (who  followed  in  his  train  to 
wait  upon  the  queen  and  the  princesses)  to  go  out 
and  see  who  was  at  the  door  and  what  he  wanted. 
When  they  went  out  and  found  the  wretched  creature, 
they  bolted  the  door  in  his  face  and  then,  bursting 
132 


THE  PLOT  REVEALED 

with  laughter  and  stuffing  their  dresses  into  their 
mouths,  they  tried  to  hide  themselves  in  the  corners 
of  the  apartments.  But  that  most  wise  emperor, 
whose  notice  nothing  under  heaven  could  escape, 
asked  straitly  of  the  women  who  it  was  and  what  he 
wanted.  When  he  was  told  that  it  was  a  smooth- 
faced, silly,  half-mad  knave,  dressed  only  in  shirt  and 
drawers,  who  demanded  an  audience  without  delay, 
Charles  ordered  him  to  be  admitted.  Then  he  fell 
at  the  emperor's  feet  and  showed  all  that  had  hap- 
pened. So  all  the  conspirators,  entirely  unsuspicious 
of  danger,  were  seized  before  the  third  hour  of  the 
day  and  most  deservedly  condemned  to  exile  or  some 
other  form  of  punishment.  Pippin  himself,  a  dwarf 
and  a  hunchback,  was  cruelly  scourged,  tonsured,  and 
sent  for  some  time  as  a  punishment  to  the  monastery 
of  Saint  Gall ;  the  poorest,  it  was  judged,  and  the 
straitest  in  all  the  emperor's  broad  dominions. 

A  short  time  afterwards  some  of  the  Frankish 
nobles  sought  to  do  violence  to  their  king.  Charles 
was  well  aware  of  their  intentions,  and  yet  did  not  wish 
to  destroy  them  ;  because,  if  only  they  were  loyal, 
they  might  be  a  great  protection  to  all  Christian  men. 
So  he  sent  messengers  to  this  Pippin  and  asked  him 
his  advice  in  the  matter. 

They  found  him  in  the  monastery  garden,  in  the 


PIPPIN'S   ADVICE 

companjr  of  the  elder  brothers,  for  the  younger  ones 
were  detained  by  their  work.  He  was  digging  up 
nettles  and  other  weeds  with  a  hoe,  that  the  useful 
herbs  might  grow  more  vigorously.  When  they  had 
explained  to  him  the  reason  of  their  coming  he 
sighed  deeply,  from  the  very  bottom  of  his  heart,  and 
said  in  reply  : — "  If  Charles  thought  my  advice  worth 
having  he  would  not  have  treated  me  so  harshly.  I 
give  him  no  advice.  Go,  tell  him  what  you  found 
me  doing."  They  were  afraid  to  go  back  to  the 
dreaded  emperor  without  a  definite  answer,  and  again 
and  again  asked  him  what  message  they  should  convey 
to  their  lord.  Then  at  last  he  said  in  anger  : — "  I 
will  send  him  no  message  except — what  I  am  doing  ! 
I  am  digging  up  the  useless  growths  in  order  that  the 
raluable  herbs  may  be  able  to  develop  more  freely." 

So  they  went  away  sorrowfully  thinking  that  they 
were  bringing  back  a  foolish  answer.  When  the 
emperor  asked  them  upon  their  arrival  what  answer 
they  were  bringing,  they  answered  sorrowfully  that 
after  all  their  labour  and  long  journeying  they  could 
get  no  definite  information  at  all.  Then  that 
most  wise  king  asked  them  carefully  where  they 
had  found  Pippin,  what  he  was  doing,  and  what 
answer  he  had  given  them  ;  and  they  said  :  "  We 
found  him  sitting  on  a  rustic  seat  turning  over  the 
134 


CHARLES   INTERPRETS 

vegetable  garden  with  a  hoe.  When  we  told  him 
the  cause  of  our  journey  we  could  extract  no  other 
reply  than  this,  even  by  the  greatest  entreaties  :  *  I 
give  no  message,  except — what  I  am  doing  !  I  am 
digging  up  the  useless  growths  in  order  that  the 
valuable  herbs  may  be  able  to  develop  more  freely.' " 
When  he  heard  this  the  emperor,  not  lacking  in 
cunning  and  mighty  in  wisdom,  rubbed  his  ears  and 
blew  out  his  nostrils  and  said  :  "  My  good  vassals, 
you  have  brought  back  a  very  reasonable  answer." 
So  while  the  messengers  were  fearing  that  they  might 
be  in  peril  of  their  lives,  Charles  was  able  to  divine 
the  real  meaning  of  the  words.  He  took  all  those 
plotters  away  from  the  land  of  the  living  ;  and  so 
gave  to  his  loyal  subjects  room  to  grow  and  spread, 
which  had  previously  been  occupied  by  those  unpro- 
fitable servants.  One  of  his  enemies,  who  had  chosen 
as  his  part  of  the  spoil  of  the  empire  the  highest  hill 
in  France  and  all  that  could  be  seen  from  it,  was, 
by  Charles's  orders,  hanged  upon  a  high  gallows  on 
that  very  hill.  But  he  bade  his  bastard  son  Pippin 
choose  the  manner  of  life  that  most  pleased  him. 
Upon  this  permission  being  given  him,  he  chose  a 
post  in  a  monastery  then  most  noble  but  now  de- 
stroyed. (Who  is  there  that  does  not  know  the 
manner  of  its  destruction  !     But  I  will  not  tell  the 

»35 


EISHERE  OF  THURGAU 

story  of  its  fall  until  I  see  your  little  Bernard  with  a 
sword  girt  upon  his  thigh.) 

The  magnanimous  Charles  was  often  angry  because 
he  was  urged  to  go  out  and  fight  against  foreign 
nations,  when  one  of  his  nobles  might  have  accom- 
plished the  task,  I  can  prove  this  from  the  action  of 
one  of  my  own  neighbours.  There  was  a  man  of 
Thurgau,  of  the  name  of  Eishere,  who  as  his  name 
implies  was  "  a  great  part  of  a  terrible  army  "  and  so 
tall  that  you  might  have  thought  him  sprung  from 
the  race  of  Anak,  if  they  had  not  lived  so  long  ago 
and  so  far  away.  Whenever  he  came  to  the  river 
Dura  and  found  it  swollen  and  foaming  with  the 
torrents  from  the  mountains,  and  could  not  force  his 
huge  charger  to  enter  the  stream  (though  stream  I 
must  not  call  it,  but  hardly  melted  ice),  then  he 
would  seize  the  reins  and  force  his  horse  to  swim 
through  behind  him,  saying  :  "  Nay,  by  Saint  Gall, 
you  must  come,  whether  you  like  it  or  not !  " 

Well,  this  man  followed  the  emperor  and  mowed 
down  the  Bohemians  and  Wiltzes  and  Avars  as  a 
man  might  mow  down  hay  ;  and  spitted  them  on  his 
spear  like  birds.  When  he  came  home  the  sluggards 
asked  him  how  he  had  got  on  in  the  country  of  the 
Winides  ;  and  he,  contemptuous  of  some  and  angry 
with  others,  replied  :  "Why  should  I  have  been 
136 


THE  NORTHMEN   AGAIN 

bothered  with  those  tadpoles  ?  I  used  sometimes 
to  spit  seven  or  eight  or  nine  of  them  on  my  spear 
and  carry  them  about  with  me  squealing  in  their 
gibberish.  My  lord  king  and  I  ought  never  to 
have  been  asked  to  weary  ourselves  in  fighting  against 
worms  like  those." 

13.  Now  about  the  same  time  that  the  emperor 
was  putting  the  finishing  touch  to  the  war  with  the 
Huns,  and  had  received  the  surrender  of  the  races 
that  I  have  just  mentioned,  the  Northmen  left  their 
homes  and  disquieted  greatly  the  Gauls  and  the  Franks. 
Then  the  unconquered  Charles  returned  and  tried  to 
attack  them  by  land  in  their  own  homes,  by  a  march 
through  difficult  and  unknown  country.  But,  whether 
it  was  that  the  providence  of  God  prevented  it  in  order 
that,  as  the  Scripture  says.  He  might  make  trial  of 
Israel,  or  whether  it  was  that  our  sins  stood  in  the 
way,  all  his  efforts  came  to  nothing.  One  night,  to 
the  serious  discomfort  of  the  whole  army,  it  was 
calculated  that  fifty  yoke  of  oxen  belonging  to  one 
abbey  had  died  of  a  sudden  disease.  Afterwards 
when  Charles  was  making  a  prolonged  journey 
through  his  vast  empire,  Gotefrid,  king  of  the 
Northmen,  encouraged  by  his  absence,  invaded  the 
territory  of  the  Frankish  kingdom  and  chose  the 
district  of  the  Moselle  for  his  home.  But  Gotefrid's 
»37 


DEATH   OF   GOTEFRID 

own  son  (whose  mother  he  had  just  put  awaj^ 
and  taken  to  himself  a  new  wife)  caught  him,  while 
he  was  pulling  off  his  hawk  from  a  heron,  and  cut 
him  through  the  middle  with  his  sword.  Then,  as 
happened  of  old  when  Holofernes  was  slain,  none  of 
the  Northmen  dare  trust  any  longer  in  his  courage 
or  his  arms  ;  but  all  sought  safety  in  flight.  And 
thus  the  Franks  were  freed  without  their  own  effort, 
that  they  might  not  after  the  fashion  of  Israel  boast 
themselves  against  God.  Then  Charles,  the  uncon- 
quered  and  the  invincible,  glorified  God  for  His 
judgment  ;  but  complained  bitterly  that  any  of  the 
Northmen  had  escaped  because  of  his  absence.  "  Ah, 
woe  is  me  !  "  he  said,  "  that  I  was  not  thought  worthy 
to  see  my  Christian  hands  dabbling  in  the  blood  of 
those  dog-headed  fiends." 

14.  It  happened  too  that  on  his  wanderings 
Charles  once  came  unexpectedly  to  a  certain  mari- 
time city  of  Narbonensian  Gaul.  When  he  was 
dining  quietly  in  the  harbour  of  this  town,  it 
happened  that  some  Norman  scouts  made  a  piratical 
raid.  When  the  ships  came  in  sight  some  thought 
them  Jews,  some  African  or  British  merchants,  but 
the  most  wise  Charles,  by  the  build  of  the  ships  and 
their  speed,  knew  them  to  be  not  merchants  but 
enemies,  and  said  to  his  companions :  "  These  ships 
138 


CHARLES'S  PREMONITIONS 

are  not  filled  with  merchandise,  but  crowded  with  our 
fiercest  enemies."  When  they  heard  this,  in  eager 
rivalry,  they  hurried  in  haste  to  the  ships.  But  all 
was  in  vain,  for  when  the  Northmen  heard  that 
Charles,  the  Hammer,  as  they  used  to  call  him,  was 
there,  fearing  lest  their  fleet  should  be  beaten  back  or 
even  smashed  in  pieces,  they  withdrew  themselves,  by 
a  marvellously  rapid  flight,  not  only  from  the  swords 
but  even  from  the  eyes  of  those  who  followed  them. 
The  most  religious,  just  and  devout  Charles  had  risen 
from  the  table  and  was  standing  at  an  eastern  window. 
For  a  long  time  he  poured  down  tears  beyond  price, 
and  none  dared  speak  a  word  to  him  ;  but  at  last  he 
explained  his  actions  and  his  tears  to  his  nobles  in 
these  words  : — "  Do  you  know  why  I  weep  so  bitterly, 
my  true  servants  ?  I  have  no  fear  of  those  worthless 
rascals  doing  any  harm  to  me  ;  but  I  am  sad  at  heart 
to  think  that  even  during  my  lifetime  they  have 
dared  to  touch  this  shore  ;  and  I  am  torn  by  a  great 
sorrow  because  I  foresee  what  evil  things  they  will  do 
to  my  descendants  and  their  subjects." 

May  the  protection  of  our  Master  Christ  prevent 
the  accomplishment  of  this  prophecy ;  may  your 
sword,  tempered  already  in  the  blood  of  the  Nordos- 
trani,  resist  it  !  The  sword  of  your  brother  Carloman 
will  help,  which  now  lies  idle  and  rusted,  not  for 
139 


PIPPIN,   FATHER   OF   CHARLES 

want  of  spirit,  but  for  want  of  funds,  and  because 
of  the  narrowness  of  the  lands  of  your  most  faithful 
servant  Arnulf.  If  your  might  wills  it,  if  your  might 
orders  it,  it  will  easily  be  made  bright  and  sharp 
again.  These  and  the  little  shoot  of  Bernard  form 
the  only  branch  that  is  left  of  the  once  prolific 
root  of  Lewis,  to  flourish  under  the  wonderful 
growth  of  your  protection.  Let  me  insert  here 
therefore  in  the  history  of  your  namesake  Charles 
an  incident  in  the  life  of  your  great-great-grand- 
father Pippin  :  which  perhaps  some  future  little 
Charles  or  Lewis  may  read  and  imitate. 

15.  When  the  Lombards  and  other  enemies  of 
the  Romans  were  attacking  them,  they  sent  am- 
bassadors to  this  same  Pippin,  and  asked  him  for 
the  love  of  Saint  Peter  to  condescend  to  come  with 
all  speed  to  their  help.  As  soon  as  he  had  conquered 
his  enemies  he  came  victoriously  to  Rome,  and  this 
was  the  song  of  praise  with  which  the  citizens  re- 
ceived him.  "  The  fellow-citizens  of  the  apostles 
and  the  servants  of  God  have  come  to-day  bringing 
peace,  and  making  their  native  land  glorious,  to 
give  peace  to  the  heathen  and  to  set  free  the  people  of 
the  Lord."  (Many  people,  ignorant  of  the  meaning 
and  origin  of  this  song,  have  been  accustomed  to  sing 
it  on  the  birthdays  of  the  apostles.)  Pippin  feared 
140 


HIS  PROWESS 

the  envy  of  the  people  of  Rome  (or,  more  truly,  ox 
Constantinople)  and  soon  returned  to  Frankland. 

When  he  found  that  the  nobles  of  his  army  were 
accustomed  in  secret  to  speak  contemptuously  of 
him,  he  ordered  one  day  a  huge  and  ferocious  bull 
to  be  brought  out ;  and  then  a  savage  lion  to  be 
let  loose  upon  him.  The  lion  rushed  with  tre- 
mendous fury  on  the  bull,  seized  him  by  the  neck 
and  cast  him  on  the  ground.  Then  the  king  said 
to  those  who  stood  round  him  :  "  Now,  drag  off  the 
lion  from  the  bull,  or  kill  the  one  on  the  top  of  the 
other."  They  looked  on  one  another,  with  a  chill  at 
their  hearts,  and  could  hardly  utter  these  words  amidst 
their  sobs : — "  Lord,  what  man  is  there  under  heaven, 
who  dare  attempt  it  ? "  Then  Pippin  rose  confidently 
from  his  throne,  drew  his  sword,  and  at  one  blow 
cut  through  the  neck  of  the  lion  and  severed  the  head 
of  the  bull  from  his  shoulders.  Then  he  put  back  his 
sword  into  its  sheath  and  sat  again  upon  his  throne 
and  said :  "  Well,  do  you  think  I  am  fit  to  be 
your  lord  ?  Have  you  not  heard  what  the  little 
David  did  to  the  giant  Goliath,  or  what  the 
child  Alexander  did  to  his  nobles  ? "  They  fell 
to  the  ground,  as  though  a  thunderbolt  had  struck 
them,  and  cried  :  "  Who  but  a  madman  would  deny 
your  right  to  rule  over  all  mankind  ? " 
141 


PIPPIN  ENCOUNTERS   THE  DEVIL 

Not  only  was  his  courage  shown  against  beasts 
and  men  ;  but  he  also  fought  an  incredible  contest 
against  evil  spirits.  The  hot  baths  at  Aix  had  not 
yet  been  built  ;  but  hot  and  healing  waters  bubbled 
from  the  ground.  He  ordered  his  chamberlain  to 
see  that  the  water  was  clean  and  that  no  unknown 
person  was  allowed  to  enter  into  them.  This  was 
done ;  and  the  king  took  his  sword  and,  dressed 
only  in  linen  gown  and  slippers,  hurried  off  to 
the  bath  ;  when  lo !  the  Old  Enemy  met  him,  and 
attacked  him  as  though  he  would  slay  him.  But 
the  king,  strengthened  with  the  sign  of  the  cross, 
made  bare  his  sword ;  and,  noticing  a  shape  in 
human  form,  struck  his  unconquerable  sword  through 
it  into  the  ground  so  far,  that  he  could  only  drag 
it  out  again  after  a  long  struggle.  But  the  shape 
was  so  far  material  that  it  defiled  all  those  waters 
with  blood  and  gore  and  horrid  slime.  But  even 
this  did  not  upset  the  unconquerable  Pippin.  He 
said  to  his  chamberlain  :  "  Do  not  mind  this  little 
affair.  Let  the  defiled  water  run  for  a  while  ;  and 
then,  when  it  flows  clear  again,  I  will  take  my  bath 
without  delay." 

1 6.  I  had  intended,  most  noble  emperor,  to 
weave  my  little  narrative  only  round  your  great- 
grandfather Charles,  all  of  whose  deeds  you  know 
142 


CHARLES   AND  THE   LOMBARDS 

well.  But  since  the  occasion  arose  which  made  it 
necessary  to  mention  your  most  glorious  father  Lewis, 
called  the  illustrious,  and  your  most  religious  grand- 
father Lewis,  called  the  pious,  and  your  most  warlike 
great-great-grandfather  Pippin  the  younger,  I  thought 
it  would  be  wrong  to  pass  over  their  deeds  in  silence, 
for  the  sloth  of  modern  writers  has  left  them  almost 
untold.  There  is  no  need  to  speak  of  the  elder 
Pippin,  for  the  most  learned  Bede  in  his  ecclesiastical 
history  has  devoted  nearly  a  whole  volume  to  him. 
But  now  that  I  have  recounted  all  these  things  by 
way  of  digression  I  must  swim  swan-like  back  to 
your  illustrious  namesake  Charles.  But,  if  I  do  not 
curtail  somewhat  his  feats  in  war,  I  shall  never  come 
to  consider  his  daily  habits  of  life.  Now  I  will  give 
with  all  possible  brevity  the  incidents  that  occur  to 
me. 

17.  When  after  the  death  of  the  ever-victorious 
Pippin  the  Lombards  were  again  attacking  Rome, 
the  unconquered  Charles,  though  he  was  fully 
occupied  with  business  to  the  north  of  the  Alps, 
marched  swiftly  into  Italy.  He  received  the  Lom- 
bards into  his  service  after  they  had  been  humbled 
in  a  war  that  was  almost  bloodless,  or  (one  might 
say),  after  they  had  surrendered  of  their  own  free 
will ;  and  to  prevent  them  from  ever  again  revolting 


THE  LOMBARDS 

from  the  Prankish  kingdom  or  doing  any  injury 
to  the  territories  of  Saint  Peter,  he  married  the 
daughter  of  Desiderius,  chief  of  the  Lombards.  But 
no  long  time  afterwards,  because  she  was  an  invalid 
and  little  likely  to  give  issue  to  Charles,  she  was,  by 
the  counsel  of  the  holiest  of  the  clergy,  put  aside, 
even  as  though  she  were  dead :  whereupon  her 
father  in  wrath  bound  his  subjects  to  him  by  oath, 
and  shutting  himself  up  within  the  walls  of  Pavia, 
he  prepared  to  give  battle  to  the  invincible  Charles, 
who,  when  he  had  received  certain  news  of  the 
revolt,  hurried  to  Italy  with  all  speed. 

Now  it  happened  that  some  years  before  one  of  the 
first  nobles,  called  Otker,  had  incurred  the  wrath  of 
the  most  terrible  emperor,  and  had  fled  for  refuge  to 
Desiderius.  When  the  near  approach  of  the  dreaded 
Charles  was  known,  these  two  went  up  into  a  very 
high  tower,  from  which  they  could  see  anyone  ap- 
proaching at  a  very  great  distance.  When  there- 
fore the  baggage-waggons  appeared,  which  moved 
more  swiftly  than  those  used  by  Darius  or  Julius, 
Desiderius  said  to  Otker  :  "  Is  Charles  in  that  vast 
army  ? "  And  Otker  answered  :  "  Not  yet."  Then 
when  he  saw  the  vast  force  of  the  nations  gathered 
together  from  all  parts  of  his  empire,  he  said  with 
confidence  to  Otker  :  "  Surely  Charles  moves  in  pride 
144 


THE  IRON  HOST 

among  those  forces."  But  Otker  answered  :  "  Not 
yet,  not  yet."  Then  Desiderius  fell  into  great  alarm 
and  said,  "What  shall  we  do  if  a  yet  greater  force 
comes  with  him  ?"  And  Otker  said,  "You  will  see 
what  he  is  like  when  he  comes.  What  will  happen 
to  us  I  cannot  say."  And,  behold,  while  they  were 
thus  talking,  there  came  in  sight  Charles's  personal 
attendants,  who  never  rested  from  their  labours ;  and 
Desiderius  saw  them  and  cried  in  amazement,  "  There 
is  Charles."  And  Otker  answered  :  "  Not  yet,  not 
yet."  Then  they  saw  the  bishops  and  the  abbots 
and  the  clerks  of  his  chapel  with  their  attendants. 
When  he  saw  them  he  hated  the  light  and  longed 
for  death,  and  sobbed  and  stammered,  "  Let  us  go 
down  to  hide  ourselves  in  the  earth  from  the  face  of 
an  enemy  so  terrible."  And  Otker  answered  trem- 
bling, for  once,  in  happier  days,  he  had  had  thorough 
and  constant  knowledge  of  the  policy  and  preparation* 
of  the  unconquerable  Charles  :  "  When  you  see  an 
iron  harvest  bristling  in  the  fields ;  and  the  Po  and  the 
Ticino  pouring  against  the  walls  of  the  city  like  the 
waves  of  the  sea,  gleaming  black  with  glint  of  iron, 
then  know  that  Charles  is  at  hand."  Hardly  were 
these  words  finished  when  there  came  from  the  west 
a  black  cloud,  which  turned  the  bright  day  to  horrid 
gloom.     But  as  the  emperor  drew  nearer  the  gleam 

B*C.  145  K 


THE  IRON  TERROR 

of  the  arms  turned  the  darkness  into  day,  a  day  darker 
than  any  night  to  that  beleaguered  garrison.  Then 
could  be  seen  the  iron  Charles,  helmeted  with  an  iron 
helmet,  his  hands  clad  in  iron  gauntlets,  his  iron  breast 
and  broad  shoulders  protected  with  an  iron  breast- 
plate :  an  iron  spear  was  raised  on  high  in  his  left 
hand  ;  his  right  always  rested  on  his  unconquered  iron 
falchion.  The  thighs,  which  with  most  men  are 
uncovered  that  they  may  the  more  easily  ride  on 
horseback,  were  in  his  case  clad  with  plates  of  iron  :  I 
need  make  no  special  mention  of  his  greaves,  for  the 
greaves  of  all  the  army  were  of  iron.  His  shield  was 
all  of  iron  :  his  charger  was  iron-coloured  and  iron- 
hearted.  All  who  went  before  him,  all  who  marched 
by  his  side,  all  who  followed  after  him  and  the  whole 
equipment  of  the  army  imitated  him  as  closely  as 
possible.  The  fields  and  open  places  were  filled  with 
iron  ;  the  rays  of  the  sun  were  thrown  back  by  the 
gleam  of  iron  ;  a  people  harder  than  iron  paid 
universal  honour  to  the  hardness  of  iron.  The  horror 
of  the  dungeon  seemed  less  than  the  bright  gleam  of 
iron.  "  Oh  the  iron  !  Woe  for  the  iron  !  "  was  the 
confused  cry  that  rose  from  the  citizens.  The  strong 
walls  shook  at  the  sight  of  the  iron  ;  the  resolution  of 
young  and  old  fell  before  the  iron.  Now  when  the 
truthful  Otker  saw  in  one  swift  glance  all  this  which 
146 


THE  SIEGE  OF  PAVIA 

I,  with  stammering  tongue  and  the  voice  of  a  child, 
have  been  clumsily  explaining  with  rambling  words, 
he  said  to  Desiderius  :  "  There  is  the  Charles  that 
you  so  much  desired  to  see  "  :  and  when  he  had  said 
this  he  fell  to  the  ground  half  dead. 

But  as  the  inhabitants  of  the  city,  either  through 
madness  or  because  they  entertained  some  hope  of 
resistance,  refused  to  let  Charles  enter  on  that  day, 
the  most  inventive  emperor  said  to  his  men  :  "Let 
us  build  to-day  some  memorial,  so  that  we  may  not 
be  charged  with  passing  the  day  in  idleness.  Let  us 
make  haste  to  build  for  ourselves  a  little  house  of 
prayer,  where  we  may  give  due  attention  to  the 
service  of  God,  if  they  do  not  soon  throw  open  the 
city  to  us."  No  sooner  had  he  said  it  than  his  men 
flew  off  in  every  direction,  collected  lime  and  stones, 
wood  and  paint,  and  brought  them  to  the  skilled  work- 
men who  always  accompanied  him.  And  between 
the  fourth  hour  of  the  day  and  the  twelfth  they 
built,  with  the  help  of  the  young  nobles  and  the 
soldiers,  such  a  cathedral,  so  provided  with  walls  and 
roofs,  with  fretted  ceilings  and  frescoes,  that  none  who 
saw  it  could  believe  that  it  had  taken  less  than  a  year 
to  build.  But,  how  on  the  next  day  some  of  the 
citizens  wanted  to  throw  open  the  gate  ;  and  some 
wanted  to  fight  against  him,  even  without  hope  of 
H7 


THE  BISHOP  OF   FRIULI 

victory,  or  rather  to  fortify  themselves  against  him  ; 
and  how  easily  he  conquered,  took  and  occupied  the 
city,  without  the  shedding  of  blood,  and  merely  by 
the  exercise  of  skill  ; — all  this  I  must  leave  others  to 
tell,  who  follow  your  highness  not  for  love,  but  in 
the  hope  of  gain. 

Then  the  most  religious  Charles  marched  on  and 
came  to  the  city  of  Friuli,  which  the  pedants  call 
Forum  Julii.  Now  it  happened  just  at  this  time  that 
the  bishop  of  that  city  (or,  to  use  a  modern  word, 
the  patriarch)  was  drawing  near  to  the  end  of  his 
life.  Charles  made  haste  to  visit  him,  in  order  that 
he  might  designate  his  successor  by  name.  But  the 
bishop,  with  remarkable  piety,  sighed  from  the 
bottom  of  his  heart  and  said  :  "  Sire,  I  have  held 
this  bishopric  for  a  long  time  without  any  use  or 
profit  ;  and  now  I  leave  it  to  the  judgment  of  God 
and  your  disposal.  For  I  do  not  wish,  at  the  point 
of  death,  to  add  anything  to  the  mountain  of  sin  that 
I  have  heaped  together  during  my  life,  for  which  I 
shall  have  to  make  answer  to  the  inevitable  and  in- 
corruptible Judge."  The  most  wise  Charles  was  so 
pleased  with  these  words,  that  he  rightly  thought 
him  the  equal  in  virtue  of  the  ancient  fathers. 

After  Charles,  of  all  the  energetic  Franks  the  most 
energetic,  had  stayed  in  that  country  for  a  short  time, 
148 


A   HUNTING  PARTY 

while  he  was  appointing  a  worthy  successor  to  the 
deceased  bishop,  one  festal  day  after  the  celebration 
of  mass  he  said  to  his  retinue  :  **  We  must  not  let 
leisure  lead  us  into  slothful  habits  :  let  us  go  hunting 
and  kill  something  ;  and  let  us  all  go  in  the  very 
clothes  that  we  are  wearing  at  this  moment."  Now 
the  day  was  cold  and  rainy  and  Charles  was  wearing 
a  sheepskin,  not  much  more  costly  than  the  cloak 
which  Saint  Martin  wore  when  with  bare  arms  he 
offered  to  God  a  sacrifice  that  received  divine  approval. 
But  the  others — for  it  was  a  holiday  and  they  had  just 
come  from  Pavia,  whither  the  Venetians  had  carried 
all  the  wealth  of  the  east  from  their  territories  beyond 
the  sea — the  others,  I  say,  strutted  in  robes  made  of 
pheasant-skins  and  silk  ;  or  of  the  necks,  backs  and  tails 
of  peacocks  in  their  first  plumage.  Some  were  decor- 
ated with  purple  and  lemon-coloured  ribbons ;  some 
were  wrapped  round  with  blankets  and  some  in  ermine 
robes.  They  scoured  the  thickets  ;  they  were  torn 
by  branches  of  trees,  thorns,  and  briars  ;  they  were 
drenched  with  rain  ;  they  were  defiled  with  the  blood 
of  wild  beasts  and  the  filth  of  the  skins  ;  and  in  this 
plight  they  returned  home.  Then  the  most  crafty 
Charles  said  :  "  No  one  of  us  must  take  off  his  dress 
of  skins  before  he  goes  to  bed  ;  they  will  dry  better 
upon  our  bodies."  Then  evcrj'one,  more  anxious 
H9 


LUXURY   REPROVED 

about  his  body  than  his  dress,  made  search  for  fire 
and  tried  to  warm  himself.  Then  they  returned  and 
remained  in  attendance  upon  Charles  far  into  the 
night  before  they  were  dismissed  to  their  apartments. 
Then  when  they  began  to  draw  off  their  dresses  of 
skins  and  their  slender  belts,  the  creased  and  shrunken 
garments  could  be  heard  even  from  a  distance  crack- 
ing like  sticks  broken  when  they  are  dry  :  and  the 
courtiers  sighed  and  groaned  and  lamented  that  they 
had  lost  so  much  money  on  a  single  day.  They  had 
received  however  a  command  from  the  emperor  to 
appear  before  him  next  day  in  the  same  skin-garments. 
When  they  came  it  was  no  longer  the  splendid  show 
of  yesterday  ;  for  they  looked  dirty  and  squalid  in 
their  discoloured  and  rent  clothes.  Then  Charles^, 
full  of  guile,  said  to  his  chamberlain  :  "  Give  my 
sheepskin  a  rub  and  bring  it  to  me."  It  came  quite 
white  and  perfectly  sound  and  Charles  took  it  and 
showed  it  to  all  those  who  were  there  and  spoke  as 
follows : — "  Most  foolish  of  mortal  men  !  which  of 
these  dresses  is  the  most  valuable  and  the  most 
useful,  this  one  of  mine  which  was  bought  for  a 
piece  of  silver,  or  those  of  yours  which  you  bought 
for  pounds,  nay  for  many  talents  ? "  Their  eyes  sank 
to  the  ground  for  they  could  not  bear  his  most  terrible 
censure. 

150 


LEWIS   OF   BAVARIA 

Your  most  religious  father  imitated  this  example  of 
the  Great  Charles  all  through  his  life,  for  he  never 
allowed  anyone,  who  seemed  to  him  worthy  of  his 
notice  or  his  teaching,  to  wear  anything  when  on 
campaign  against  the  enemy  except  the  military 
accoutrements,  and  garments  of  wool  and  linen.  If 
any  of  his  servants,  ignorant  of  this  rule,  happened  to 
meet  him  with  silk  or  silver  or  gold  upon  his  person, 
he  would  receive  a  reprimand  of  the  following  kind 
and  would  depart  a  better  and  a  wiser  man.  "  Here's 
a  blaze  of  gold  and  silver  and  scarlet  !  Why,  you 
wretched  fellow,  can't  you  be  satisfied  with  perishing 
yourself  in  battle  if  Fate  so  decides  ?  Must  you  also 
give  your  wealth  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy  ;  which 
might  have  gone  to  ransom  your  soul,  but  now  will 
decorate  the  temples  of  the  heathen  ? " 

But  now,  though  you  know  it  better  than  I  do, 
I  will  tell  again  how,  from  early  youth  up  to  his 
seventieth  year,  the  unconquered  Lewis  delighted 
in  iron  ;  and  what  an  exhibition  of  his  fondness  for 
iron  he  made  in  the  presence  of  the  legates  of  the 
Northmen  ! 

18.  When   the  kings  of  the  Northmen  sent  gold 

and  silver  as  witness  of  their  loyalty  and  their  swords 

as  a  mark  of  their  perpetual  subjection  and  surrender, 

the  king  gave  orders  that  the  precious  metals  should  be 

»5i 


THE  ENVOYS  OF  THE  NORTHMEN 

thrown  upon  the  floor,  and  should  be  looked  upon  by  all 
with  contempt,  and  be  trampled  upon  by  all  as  though 
they  were  dirt.  But,  as  he  sat  upon  his  lofty  throne, 
he  ordered  the  swords  to  be  brought  to  him  that  he 
might  make  trial  of  them.  Then  the  ambassadors, 
anxious  to  avoid  the  possibility  of  any  suspicion  of 
an  evil  design,  took  the  swords  by  the  very  point  (as 
servants  hand  knives  to  their  masters)  and  thus  gave 
them  to  the  emperor  at  their  own  risk.  He  took 
one  by  the  hilt  and  tried  to  bend  the  tip  of  the 
blade  right  back  to  the  base  ;  but  the  blade  snapped 
between  his  hands  which  were  stronger  than  the  iron 
itself.  Then  one  of  the  envoys  drew  his  own  sword 
from  its  sheath  and  offered  it,  like  a  servant,  to  the 
emperor's  service,  saying  :  "  I  think  you  will  find  this 
sword  as  flexible  and  as  strong  as  your  all-conquer- 
ing right  hand  could  desire."  Then  the  emperor 
(a  true  emperor  he  I  As  the  Prophet  Isaiah  says 
in  his  prophecy,  **  Consider  the  rock  whence  ye 
were  hewn  "  :  for  he  out  of  all  the  vast  population  of 
Germany,  by  the  singular  favour  of  God,  rose  to  the 
level  of  the  strength  and  courage  of  an  earlier  genera- 
tion)— the  emperor,  I  say,  bent  it  like  a  vine-twig 
from  the  extreme  point  back  to  the  hilt,  and  then  let 
it  gradually  straighten  itself  again.  Then  the  envoys 
gazed  upon  one  another  and  said  in  amazement : 
152 


BEFORE   LEWIS  THE  PIOUS 

"  Would  that  our  kings  held  gold  and  silver  so  cheap 
and  iron  so  precious." 

19.  As  I  have  mentioned  the  Northmen  I  will 
show  by  an  incident  dravirn  from  the  reign  of  your 
grandfather  in  what  slight  estimation  they  hold  faith 
and  baptism.  Just  as  after  the  death  of  the  warrior 
King  David,  the  neighbouring  peoples,  whom  his 
strong  hand  had  subdued,  for  a  long  time  paid  their 
tribute  to  his  peaceful  son  Solomon  :  even  so  the 
terrible  race  of  the  Northmen  still  loyally  paid  to 
Lewis  the  tribute  which  through  terror  they  had 
paid  to  his  father,  the  most  august  Emperor  Charles. 
Once  the  most  religious  Emperor  Lewis  took  pity 
on  their  envoys,  and  asked  them  if  they  would  be 
willing  to  receive  the  Christian  religion  ;  and,  when 
they  answered  that  always  and  everywhere  and  in 
everything  they  were  ready  to  obey  him,  he  ordered 
them  to  be  baptised  in  the  name  of  Him,  of  whom 
the  most  learned  Augustine  says  :  "  If  there  were  no 
Trinity,  the  Truth  would  never  have  said  :  *  Go  and 
teach  all  peoples,  baptising  them  in  the  name  of  the 
Father,  Son  and  Holy  Ghost.'  "  The  nobles  of  the 
palace  adopted  them  almost  as  children,  and  each 
received  from  the  emperor's  chamber  a  white  robe 
and  from  their  sponsors  a  full  Prankish  attire,  of  costly 
robes  and  arms  and  other  decorations. 
»53 


FEIGNED  CONVERSIONS 

This  was  often  done  and  from  year  to  year  they 
came  in  increasing  numbers,  not  for  the  sake  of  Christ 
but  for  earthly  advantage.  They  made  haste  to  come, 
not  as  envoys  any  longer  but  as  loyal  vassals,  on  Easter 
Eve  to  put  themselves  at  the  disposal  of  the  emperor ; 
and  it  happened  that  on  a  certain  occasion  they  came 
to  the  number  of  fifty.  The  emperor  asked  them 
whether  they  wished  to  be  baptised,  and  when  they 
had  confessed  he  bade  them  forthwith  be  sprinkled 
with  holy  water.  As  linen  garments  were  not  ready 
in  sufficient  numbers  he  ordered  shirts  to  be  cut  up 
and  sewn  together  into  the  fashion  of  wraps.  One 
of  these  was  forthwith  clapped  upon  the  shoulders 
of  one  of  the  elder  men  ;  and  when  he  had  looked  all 
over  it  for  a  minute,  he  conceived  fierce  anger  in  his 
mind,  and  said  to  the  emperor  :  "  I  have  gone  through 
this  washing  business  here  twenty  times  already,  and  I 
have  been  dressed  in  excellent  clothes  of  perfect  white- 
ness ;  but  a  sack  like  this  is  more  fit  for  clodhoppers 
than  for  soldiers.  If  I  were  not  afraid  of  my  naked- 
ness, for  you  have  taken  away  my  own  clothes  and 
have  given  me  no  new  ones,  I  would  soon  leave  your 
wrap  and  your  Christ  as  well." 

Ah  !  how  little  do  the  enemies  of  Christ  value  the 
words  of  the  Apostle  of  Christ  where  he  says  : — "  All 
ye  that  are  baptised  in  Christ,  put  on  Christ "  ;  and 
154 


THE  CHARACTER  OF   LEWIS 

again  :  "  Ye  that  are  baptised  in  Christ  are  baptised 
in  His  death "  ;  or  that  passage  which  is  aimed  es- 
pecially at  those  who  despise  the  faith  and  violate  the 
sacraments :  **  Crucifying  the  Son  of  God  afresh  and 
putting  Him  to  an  open  shame  ! "  Oh  !  would  that 
this  were  the  case  only  with  the  heathen  ;  and  not 
also  among  those  who  are  called  by  the  name  of 
Christ  ! 

20.  Now  I  must  tell  a  story  about  the  goodness  of 
the  first  Lewis,  and  then  I  shall  come  back  to 
Charles.  That  most  peaceable  emperor  Lewis, 
being  free  from  the  incursions  of  the  enemy,  gave 
all  his  care  to  works  of  religion,  as,  for  instance,  to 
prayer,  to  works  of  charity,  to  the  hearing  and  just 
determinations  of  trials  at  law.  His  talents  and  his 
experience  had  made  him  very  skilful  in  this  latter 
business ;  and  when  one  day  there  came  to  him  one, 
who  was  considered  a  very  Achitophel  by  all,  and 
tried  to  deceive  him  he  gave  him  this  answer  follow- 
ing, with  courteous  mien  and  kindly  voice,  though 
with  some  little  agitation  of  mind.  "  Most  wise 
Anselm,"  he  said,  "  if  I  may  be  allowed  to  say  so,  I 
would  venture  to  observe  that  you  are  deviating  from 
the  path  of  rectitude."  From  that  day  the  reputation 
of  that  legal  luminary  sank  to  nothing  in  the  eyes  of 
all  the  world. 

»55 


HIS   CARE  FOR   THE  POOR 

21.  Moreover  the  most  merciful  Lewis  was  so 
intent  on  works  of  charity  that  he  liked  not  merely 
to  have  them  done  in  his  sight,  but  even  to  do  them 
with  his  own  hand.  Even  when  he  was  away  he 
made  special  arrangements  for  the  trial  of  cases  in 
which  the  poor  were  concerned.  He  chose  one  of 
their  own  number,  a  man  of  small  bodily  strength, 
but  apparently  more  courageous  than  the  rest,  and 
gave  orders  that  he  should  decide  offences  committed 
by  them  ;  and  should  see  to  the  restoration  of  stolen 
property,  the  requital  of  injuries  and  wounds,  and  in 
cases  of  greater  crimes  to  the  infliction  of  mutilation, 
decapitation,  and  the  exposure  of  the  bodies  on  the 
gallows.  This  man  established  dukes,  tribunes,  cen- 
turions and  their  representatives,  and  performed  his 
task  with  energy. 

Moreover  the  most  merciful  emperor,  worshipping 
Christ  in  the  persons  of  all  the  poor,  was  never  weary 
of  giving  them  food  and  clothing  :  and  he  did  so 
especially  on  the  day  when  Christ,  having  put  off 
His  mortal  body,  was  preparing  to  take  to  Himself  an 
incorruptible  one.  On  that  day  it  was  his  practice 
to  make  presents  to  each  and  every  one  of  those  who 
served  in  the  palace  or  did  duty  in  the  royal  court. 
He  would  order  belts,  leg  coverings  and  precious 
garments  brought  from  all  parts  of  his  vast  empire 
156 


HIS   CHARITY 

to  be  given  to  some  of  his  nobles  ;  the  lower  orders 
would  get  Frisian  cloaks  of  various  colours ;  his 
grooms,  cooks  and  kitchen-attendants  got  clothes  of 
linen  and  wool  and  knives  according  to  their  needs. 
Then,  when  according  to  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles 
there  was  no  one  that  was  in  need  of  anything,  there 
was  a  universal  feeling  of  gratitude.  The  ragged 
poor,  now  decently  clad,  raised  their  voices  to  heaven 
with  the  cry  of  "  *  Kyrie  Eleison  *  to  the  blessed 
Lewis"  through  all  the  wide  courts  and  the  smaller 
openings  of  Aix  (which  the  Latins  usually  call  porches); 
and  all  the  knights  who  could  embraced  the  feet  of  the 
emperor  ;  and  those  who  could  not  get  to  him  wor- 
shipped him  afar  off  as  he  made  his  way  to  church. 
On  one  of  these  occasions  one  of  the  fools  said  in  jest : 
"  O  happy  Lewis,  who  on  one  day  hast  been  able  to 
clothe  so  many  people.  By  Christ,  I  think  that  no 
one  in  Europe  has  clothed  more  than  you  this  day 
except  Atto."  When  the  emperor  asked  him  how  it 
was  possible  that  Atto  should  have  clothed  more,  the 
jester,  pleased  to  have  secured  the  attention  of  the 
emperor,  said  with  a  grin  :  "He  has  distributed 
to-day  a  vast  number  of  new  clothes."  The  em- 
peror, with  the  sweetest  possible  expression  on  his 
face,  took  this  for  the  silly  joke  it  was,  and  entered 
the  church  in  humble  devotion,  and  there  behaved 
157 


STRACHOLF  IN  PERIL 

himself  so  reverently  that  he  seemed  to  have  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  Himself  before  his  bodily  eyes. 

It  was  his  habit  to  go  to  the  baths  every  Saturday, 
not  for  any  need  there  was  of  it,  but  because  it  gave 
him  an  opportunity  of  making  presents ;  for  he  used 
to  give  everything  that  he  took  off,  except  his  sword 
and  belt,  to  his  attendants.  His  liberality  reached 
even  to  the  lowest  grades :  insomuch  that  he  once 
ordered  all  his  attire  to  be  given  to  one  Stracholf,  a 
glazier,  and  a  servant  of  Saint  Gall.  When  the 
servants  of  the  barons  heard  of  this,  they  laid  an 
ambuscade  for  him  on  the  road  and  tried  to  rob  him. 
Then  he  cried  out :  "  What  are  you  doing  ?  You  are 
using  violence  to  the  glazier  of  the  emperor  ! "  They 
answered  :  "  You  can  keep  your  office  but  .  .  ." 

[Here  the  MS.  endsy  and  the  further  adventures  of 
Stracholf  are  left  to  conjecture^ 


158 


NOTES 


1,  I.  Walafridus  Strabo  was  abbot  of  a  Frankish  monas- 
tery from  842  to  849. 

2,  20.  The  Emperor  Lewis  I.  (Lewis  the  Pious,  814- 
840)  was  the  son  and  successor  of  Charles  the  Great.  His 
weakness  and  pietism  did  much  to  wreck  the  imperial 
structure  of  Charles. 

3,  9.  Neither  the  headings  nor  the  decorations  (incisiones) 
are  given  in  the  present  translation.  The  decorations 
necessarily  disappear,  and  the  various  headings  to  the  para- 
graphs, not  being  the  work  of  Eginhard,  are  not  usually- 
printed  with  the  text.  But  Walafridus  Strabo  was  person- 
ally known  to  Eginhard,  and  his  Preface  seems,  therefore, 
to  deserve  reproduction. 

5,  7.  That  is,  though  there  are  many  who  would  be 
ready  to  write  Charles's  life,  Eginhard  thinks  that  he  has 
peculiar  qualifications  for  the  task  which  make  it  obligatory 
on  him  to  do  so. 

6,  17.  The  Latin  of  Eginhard's  Life  is  much  superior  to 
the  general  monkish  Latin  of  his  period.      See  Introduction. 

8,  3.  This  is  King  Childeric  III.,  who  was  deposed  in  751 
by  a  National  Council,  with  the  approval  of  the  Pope. 
Pippin  the  Short  was  then  elected  king,  and  crowned  by 
Boniface.  With  Childeric  the  Merovingian  dynasty  ends, 
and  gives  place  to  the  curiously-named  Carolingian,  olF 
which  Charlemagne  was  the  greatest  representative. 

8,4.     Eginhard  here  makes  a  mistake.    The  Pope  was  not 

E.C.  161  L 


Stephen,  who  held  the  Papal  See  from  752  to  757,  but 
Zacharias,  who  was  Pope  from  741  to  752.  Eginhard's 
mistake  is,  perhaps,  due  to  the  fact  that  the  decision  of 
Zacharias  was  confirmed  by  his  successor. 

9,  15.  Mr  Carless  Davis  remarks  on  this  passage:  "  Egin- 
hard  errs  in  representing  this  as  an  indignity.  Religious 
usage  demanded  that  the  king  of  the  race  should  make  his 
progresses  in  this  primitive  vehicle.  The  Merovingians  were 
a  national  priesthood.  Here  also  we  have  the  explanation 
of  their  flowing  locks  and  beard.  The  touch  of  steel — a 
metal  unknown  to  the  Prankish  nation  in  its  infancy — would 
have  profaned  their  persons.  Similarly  the  priesthood  of 
ancient  Rome  were  forbidden  to  remove  the  hair  from  their 
faces  except  with  bronze  tweezers. "  ( "  Life  of  Charlemagne," 
p.  28.) 

9,  19.  This  is  Charles  Martel — Charles  the  Hammer — 
who  "  reigned"  as  Mayor  of  the  Palace  from  715  to  741.  His 
great  victory  (variously  known  as  the  Battle  of  Poitiers,  or 
the  Battle  of  Tours,  though  the  former  is  the  more  accurate 
title)  was  fought  in  732,  and  is  regarded  as  the  "  Salamis  of 
Western  Europe."  It  was  the  first  serious  blow  that  the 
Mohammedan  advance  had  received,  and  its  effects  were  de- 
cisive. The  second  battle,  fought  near  Narbonne,  completed 
the  work  of  the  first. 

10,  I.  Pippin,  father  of  Charles  Martel,  and  grandfather 
of  Pippin  the  Short,  was  Mayor  ot  the  Palace  from  687  to  714. 

11,  7.  Pippin's  reign  really  lasted  for  rather  more  than 
sixteen  years — from  751  to  768. 

1 1 ,  20.  This  statement,  as  is  clear  from  other  sources,  does 
not  correspond  with  the  facts.  Charles  took  Austrasia,  and 
the  greater  part  of  Neustria,  with  the  lands  lying  between 
the  Loire  and  the  Garonne.  Burgundy,  Provence,  Alsace, 
Alemannia,  and  the  south-eastern  part  of  Aquitaine  fell  to 
Carloman. 

12,9.  Carloman  died  in  December  771.  His  death  removed 
from  the  path  of  Charles  one  of  the  most  serious  obstacles. 
The  custom  of  the  Prankish  monarchy  was  equal  inherit- 
ance of  all  the  sons.      It  was  this  which   contributed  90 

}6i 


much  to  the  disruption  of  the  Prankish  power  on  the 
death  of  Charles ;  but  for  the  death  of  Carloman  the 
"Empire"  would  never  have  been  founded,  or  founded 
only  after  bitter  civil  war.  Eginhard  again  malces  a  mis- 
take in  dates.  The  two  brothers  had  administered  the 
realm  in  common  for  more  than  three  years. 

12,  II.  This  reticence  of  Eginhard's  about  his  hero's 
early  life,  about  which  it  would  have  been  quite  easy  to 
procure  information,  has  seemed  to  many  to  lend  colour  to 
a  report  that  Charles  was  born  before  the  Church  had 
sanctioned  the  marriage  of  his  parents. 

13,  10.  Hunold  was  the  father  of  Waifar,  and  had  for 
twenty  years  lived  as  a  monk  in  the  Island  of  Rhe,  but 
upon  the  death  of  his  son  he  left  his  monastic  retreat  in 
the  hope  of  re-establishing  the  fortunes  of  his  family  in 
Aquitaine. 

16,  3.  TheSaxonwar — the  greatest  task  of  Charles's  whole 
reign — lasted  with  some  intermissions  for  more  than  thirty 
years  (from  772  to  804).  By  his  conquest  and  conversion 
of  the  fierce  and  heathen  Saxons — who  occupied  the  lands 
in  the  valleys  of  the  Ems  and  the  Weser  and  reached  as 
far  as  the  Elbe — he  laid  the  foundations  of  medizval  and 
modern  Germany. 

16,  12.  For  an  account  of  the  religious  beliefs  and  prac- 
tices of  the  Saxons,  tet  Davis's  "Charlemagne,"  p.  95. 

17,  10.  The  "  conversion  "  of  Saxony  by  Charles  was  of  the 
most  forcible  kind.  No  Mohammedan  ever  offered  the  choice 
between  the  Koran  and  the  edge  of  the  sword  more  clearly 
than  Charles  put  death  or  baptism  before  the  Saxons.  The 
"Saxon  Poet,"  who  in  the  next  century  wrote  in  honour 
of  the  King  who  had  destroyed  the  independence  of  his 
land,  tells  how  Charles  used  the  whole  force  of  his  army 
to  drag  the  Saxons  from  the  devil's  power;  and  remarks, 
as  a  matter  of  course,  that  persuasion  and  argument  are  not 
sufficient  to  turn  the  heathen  from  their  faith. 

18,  16.     The  river  Hasa  is  near  Osnabriick. 

20,  20.  This  is  the  famous  defeat  of  Roncesvalles,  where 
later  legends  affirmed  that  "Charlemagne  with  all  his  peerage 

163 


fell  at  Fontarabia,"  and  where  Roland  wound  his  horn, 
whose  sound  is  still  heard  in  the  verse  of  Milton.  By  a 
strange  chance  this  incident  becomes  one  of  the  most  famous 
in  the  cycle  of  mediseval  Charlemagne  legends  ;  and  Roland, 
evermore  transfigured  from  the  historical  warden  of  the 
Breton  march,  becomes,  after  long  wanderings,  the  Orlando 
of  the  "  Orlando  Furioso  "  of  Ariosto.  But  the  historical 
Roland  seems  mentioned  here,  and  here  only. 

21,  9.  The  Duchy  of  Beneventum  embraced  a  large  part 
of  the  Italian  peninsula  south  of  Rome.  It  had  been 
for  a  long  time  connected,  in  loose  feudal  dependence,  with 
the  Lombard  monarchy  of  North  Italy,  and,  since  that  had 
been  overwhelmed  and  annexed  by  Charles,  was  now  re- 
garded as  a  dependency  of  the  Carolingian  monarchy. 

22,  3.  Tassilo,  Duke  of  Bavaria,  had  offended  Charles  by 
claiming  independent  sovereignty  and  refusing  to  recognise 
Charles  in  any  way  as  his  overlord.  From  the  beginning 
of  Charles's  reign  there  had  been  friction  between  tliem,  but 
for  some  time  a  hollow  truce  had  existed.  War  came  in 
787,  in  spite  of  the  efforts  of  the  Papacy  at  mediation,  and 
ended  swiftly,  as  described  in  the  text,  owing  to  the  over- 
whelming strength  of  the  armies  brought  against  Tassilo 
by  Charles.  But  the  past  of  Bavaria  was  too  great  to  allow 
its  Duke  to  accept  the  position  of  inferiority,  and  in  the  next 
year  Tassilo  was  deposed,  tonsured,  and  imprisoned  in  a 
monastery. 

23,  3.  It  was  part  of  Charles's  general  policy  to  displace 
the  dukes  of  his  realm,  with  their  undefined  and  dangerous 
powers,  and  to  administer  his  dominions  by  a  large  number 
of  counts,  who  were  to  begin  with  quite  dependent  officials 
executing  the  orders  of  the  King  over  a  limited  area. 
"Count"  was  not  yet  the  great  title  of  nobility  which  it 
became  later. 

23,  II.  The  Wiltzes  lived  on  the  shores  of  the  Baltic  be- 
tween the  Elbe  and  the  Oder. 

23,  14.  This  "  gulf"  of  Eginhard's  presents  geographical 
difficulties.  The  direction  indicated  and  the  approximate 
measurements  suggested  make  it  impossible  to  apply  his 

164 


words  to  the  whole  of  the  Baltic  Gulf.  The  south-eastern  part 
of  the  Baltic  will  correspond  fairly  well  to  the  description. 

24,  3.  The  war  against  the  Avars  was  due  to  the  alliance 
which  had  existed  between  them  and  Tassilo,  Duke  of 
Bavaria.  The  Avars,  though  allied  in  race  to  the  ancient 
Huns  and  the  modern  Magyars,  were,  nevertheless,  a  dis- 
tinct people.  Charles's  war  entirely  broke  their  power, 
and  removed  a  great  danger  from  western  Europe. 

24.  "The  Monk  of  St  Gall"  (II.  i.)  gives  an  inter- 
esting description  of  the  vast  concentric  earthworks  by 
which  the  power  of  the  Kagan  was  defended,  and  his  ac- 
count rests  on  better  authority  than  much  of  his  strange 
chronicle.  See  also  Dr  Hodgkin's  "  Life  of  Charles  the 
Great,"  p.  155. 

24,  12.  The  vast  treasure  of  the  Avars  had  an  important 
influence  on  the  course  of  Charles's  career.  This  great 
influx  of  the  precious  metals  into  Germany  depreciated 
the  value  of  the  coinage  and  raised  the  price  of  com- 
modities. 

25,  6.     This  is  Tersatz,  a  town  of  Istria. 

25,  22.  These  Northmen  (or  Danes,  as  they  are  usually 
called  when  they  appear  in  English  history)  proved  them- 
selves the  most  terrible  enemies  of  civilisation  during  the 
next  century.  "The  Monk  of  St  Gall"  makes  Charles 
prophesy  the  ruin  that  would  come  eventually  on  his 
Empire  from  these  northern  sea-rovers.  The  attacks  of 
the  Northmen  were  among  the  most  direct  causes  of  the 
subsequent  disruption  of  the  Empire  of  Charles. 

26,  20.  This  is  an  exaggeration  of  Eginhard's.  Charles 
did,  indeed,  greatly  extend  the  Prankish  dominions  ;  but 
he  strengthened  them  still  more  decisively  by  the  im- 
provements which  he  introduced  into  the  internal  order 
and  administration. 

26,  23.     The  Balearic  Sea  is  the  western  Mediterranean. 

28,  10.  "  Non  aliter  quam  proprium  suum."  Feudalism 
in  any  strict  sense  of  the  word  was  not  yet  established  ;  but 
Alfonso  was,  in  effect,  "  commending"  himself  to  a  feudal 
superior. 

16s 


ii,  i6.  The  spelling  of  the  original  is  retained;  but  the 
"Aaron"  of  Eginhard  is  the  great  Caliph  Harun-al-Raschid, 
the  Abassid  Caliph  of  Bagdad,  whose  actions  play  so  large 
a  part  in  fiction  as  well  as  in  history. 

29,  4.  It  is  strange,  in  view  of  the  friendly  relations  of 
Charles  with  the  Mohammedan  ruler  of  the  East,  that  later 
legend  so  persistently  represented  Charles  as  a  Crusader, 
driving  the  Paynim  from  the  Holy  City.  The  height  of 
unreality  is  reached  when,  as  in  Ariosto,  we  find  Charle- 
magne relieving  the  city  of  Paris,  which  is  being  besieged 
by  the  Mohammedans. 

29,  9.  This  elephant  caused  a  great  sensation  in  Europe. 
His  arrival,  life,  and  death  are  carefully  noted  by  the 
chroniclers. 

29,  26.  The  exact  meaning  of  the  original  is  far  from 
clear  (ne  qua  hostis  exire  potuisset).  The  ingress  rather 
than  the  egress  is  what  Charles  must  have  wished  to  pre- 
vent, but  there  teems  no  doubt  about  the  reading. 

32,  12.  "The  Monk  of  St  Gall"  says  that  the  cause  of 
this  repudiation  was  the  constant  illness  of  his  wife,  and 
her  incapacity  to  bear  him  children. 

32,  14.  This  Hildigard  was  only  thirteen  years  of  age  at 
the  time  of  her  marriage  with  Charles.  Besides  the  children 
mentioned  by  Eginhard  she  bore  to  Charles  three  others — 
Lothaire,  Adelais,  and  Hildigard. 

33,  4.  Fastrada  is  regarded  by  Eginhard  elsewhere  as  the 
evil  influence  on  Charles's  life,  urging  him  against  the 
natural  bent  of  his  character  to  acts  of  cruelty  and  violence. 
Dr  Hodgkin,  however,  points  out  that  the  most  cruel  act  of 
his  reign — the  massacre  of  4500  Saxons — took  place  before 
his  marriage  with  Fastrada. 

34,  17.  The  betrothal  of  Hruotrud  to  the  Eastern  Em- 
peror, and  the  rupture  of  the  marriage  contract,  is  a  some- 
what obscure  thread  in  the  diplomacy  of  the  reign  of  Charles. 
Note  that  the  betrothal  took  place  in  781,  during  the  resi- 
dence of  Charles  at  Rome,  but  nineteen  years  before  he  had 
assumed  the  imperial  title.  Religious  difference  and  political 
jealousies  probably  both  played  their  part  in  the  rupture. 

166 


Both  Prankish  and  Greek  chroniclers  are  anxious  to  main- 
tain that  the  repudiation  came  from  their  side. 

36,  I.  If  scandal  is  to  be  believed,  the  Court  of  Charles, 
in  spite  of  his  devotion  to  the  Church  and  his  anxiety  to 
maintain  a  high  standard  of  morals,  was  the  scene  of  much 
licence  and  disorder. 

36,  5.  This  conspiracy  of  Pippin  took  place  in  the  years 
785  and  786. 

40,  17.  We  have  here  the  natural  and  simple  beginnings 
of  the  ceremony  that  afterwards  reached  such  great  propor- 
tions in  the  Imer  and  coucher  of  the  French  kings. 

41,  5.  This  reference  to  Greek  at  the  Court  of  Charle- 
magne is  interesting  in  view  of  the  exaggerated  views 
sometimes  held  on  the  disappearance  of  Greek  in  the  Middle 
Ages. 

41,  14.  This  is  Alcuin  of  York,  one  of  the  greatest  of 
Englishmen,  undoubtedly,  as  Eginhard  says,  the  most  learned 
man  of  his  time.  His  letters  form  a  valuable  source  of  in- 
formation for  the  inner  life  of  Charlemagne  and  his  Court. 

41,  21.  This  passage  has  been  closely  scrutinised  and  com- 
mented on.  Do  Eginhard's  words  imply  that  Charlemagne 
could  not  write  at  all  ?  This  seems  a  very  improbable  in- 
terpretation of  them.  Parum  suecessit  would  rather  mean 
that  "  he  made  but  little  headway."  It  may  well  be  that 
the  King  was  able  to  write  roughly  and  in  an  ordinary  way 
but  failed  to  acquire  the  elegant  and  delicate  caligraphy  that 
was  aimed  at  by  the  scribes  of  the  time 

44,  8.  Eginhard  passes  very  lightly  over  these  epoch, 
making  events  of  Christmas  Day  in  the  year  800,  when 
the  imperial  title  was  again  assumed  by  a  ruler  of  the 
West,  and  the  Mediaeval  Empire  was  launched  with  all  its 
vast  consequences,  both  for  the  theory  and  practice  of  the 
Middle  Ages. 

Charlemagne's  expressed  regret  for  what  occurred  (of 
which  we  hear  from  other  sources)  has  been  variously  in- 
terpreted. It  can  hardly  refer  to  the  imperial  title  al- 
together; for  this  certainly  was  not  unexpected,  nor  was 
it  due  merely  to  the  decision  of  the  Pope.     Charles  had 

167 


himself  decided  to  adopt  it :  it  was  the  coping-stone  to  all 
his  policy  and  his  whole  career,  for  in  power  Charles  was 
Emperor  before  the  consecration  of  that  famous  Christmas 
Day.  The  regret  expressed  by  Charles  more  probably  re- 
fers to  the  method  in  which  the  title  was  bestowed :  it 
came  to  him  too  much  as  a  grant  from  the  Papacy,  too 
little  as  the  result  of  his  own  power  and  will.  His  heart 
may  well  have  foreboded  something  of  the  long  struggle 
between  Empire  and  Papacy,  which  agitated  the  eleventh, 
twelfth,  and  thirteenth  centuries,  which  caused  so  much 
bloodshed  on  both  sides  of  the  Alps,  and  which  in  the 
end  ruined  the  power  of  both  Emperor  and  Pope:  for 
this  struggle  had  its  roots  in  the  indefinite  basis  of  the  im- 
perial title.  The  regrets  of  Charlemagne  are  probably  in 
close  relation  to  the  wars  of  Henry  IV.,  of  Frederick  Bar- 
barossa,  and  of  Frederick  II.  Had  the  Papacy  the  right 
to  give  or  to  withhold  the  imperial  title  ?  That  was  the 
great  underlying  problem  of  the  imperial  position. 

44,  14.  The  Roman  Emperors  are  the  Emperors  at  Con- 
stantinople. 

44,  20.  That  is  to  say,  the  legal  systems  of  the  Salian  and 
Ripuarian  Franks. 

45,  4.  Nothing  in  all  the  policy  of  Charles  gives  such  an 
impression  of  enlightenment  as  the  actions  alluded  to  here. 
A  collection  of  German  sagas,  and  a  grammar  of  the  German 
language  as  it  was  in  the  year  800 — what  would  not  pos- 
terity give  for  these?  The  disappearance  of  the  former  is 
due  to  the  policy  of  his  son  and  successor  Lewis  the  Pious, 
whose  piety  had  little  in  common  with  the  robust  and 
broad  views  of  his  father.  The  biographer  of  Lewis  tells 
us  that  Lewis  "  rejected  the  national  poems,  which  he  had 
learnt  in  his  youth,  and  would  not  have  them  read  or  re- 
cited or  taught." 

45.  8,  Their  names  (in  the  original)  are  as  follows : — 
Wintarmanoth,  Hornung,  Lentzinmanoth,  Ostarmanoth, 
Winnemanoth,  Brachmanoth,  Hewimanoth,  Aranmanoth, 
Witumanoth,  Windumemanoth,  Herbistmanoth,  Heilig- 
manoth. 

168 


47>  21.  This  curt  and  definite  statement  of  Eginhard  dis- 
poses at  once  of  the  well-known  story  of  Otto  III.'s  visit  to 
Charlemagne's  grave  in  the  year  looo,  and  his  remarkable 
discovery  there.  But  the  story  is  so  famous  that  it  may 
be  given  in  the  words  of  the  chronicler  of  Novalese,  who 
is  our  chief  authority  for  it. 

'<  After  the  passage  of  many  years  the  Emperor  Otto  III. 
came  into  the  district  where  the  body  of  Charles  was  lying 
duly  buried.  He  descended  into  the  place  of  burial  with 
two  bishops  and  Otto,  Count  of  Lomello ;  the  Emperor 
himself  completed  the  party  of  four.  Now,  the  Count  gave 
his  version  of  what  happened  much  as  follows : — '  We 
came  then  to  Charles.  He  was  not  lying  down,  as  is  usual 
with  the  bodies  of  the  dead,  but  sat  on  a  sort  of  seat,  as 
though  he  were  alive.  He  was  crowned  with  a  golden 
crown  ;  he  held  his  sceptre  in  his  hands,  and  his  hands 
were  covered  with  gloves,  through  which  his  nails  had 
forced  a  passage.  Round  him  there  was  a  sort  of  vault 
built,  strongly  made  of  mortar  and  marble.  When  we  came 
to  the  grave  we  broke  a  hole  into  it  and  entered,  and 
entering,  were  aware  of  a  very  strong  odour.  At  once  we 
fell  upon  our  knees  and  worshipped  him,  and  the  Emperor 
Otto  clothed  him  with  white  garments,  cut  his  nails,  and 
restored  whatever  was  lacking  in  him.  But  corruption  had 
not  yet  taken  anything  away  from  his  limbs  ;  only  a  little 
was  lacking  to  the  very  tip  of  his  nose.  Otto  had  this  re- 
stored in  gold  ;  he  then  took  a  single  tooth  from  his  mouth, 
and  so  built  up  the  vault,  and  departed."' 


59,  3.     The  reference  is  to  the  Book  of  Daniel  ii.  33. 

60,  26.     The  pilgrimage  is,  of  course,  life. 

61,  12.  The  visit  of  Albinus  (or  Alcuin)  of  York  to  the 
court  of  King  Charles  is  alluded  to  in  Eginhard's  Life  of 
Charles,  Ch.  xxv.  His  arrival  in  Frankland  occurred  in  781, 
and  was  of  the  utmost  importance  in  stimulating  and 
guiding  the  intellectual  renascence  of  Charles's  reign. 

169 


66,  20.  «'Lord,  if  I  am  still  useful  to  thy  people  I  will 
willingly  take  on  n-.yself  this  labour  on  their  behalf.  Thy 
will  be  done"  is  the  full  versicle,  which  comes  on  the 
nth  November  (St  Martin's  Day).  The  story  in  the  text 
is  made  intelligible  when  we  find  that  more  than  one  of 
the  responses  that  follow  end  with  the  words  "Thy  will 
be  done."  The  poor  clerk  knew  that,  and  started  off, 
therefore,  on  the  Lord's  Prayer,  which  he  knew  would 
bring  him  to  the  right  ending. 

71,  7.  Grimald  was  Abbot  of  St  Gall  from  841  to  872. 
It  will  be  noticed  all  through  the  piece  that  the  narrative 
becomes  more  full  and  definite,  though  not  necessarily  more 
truthful,  when  it  touches  on  the  writer's  own  monastery. 

72,  22.  The  whole  of  this  statement  is  a  tissue  of  absurdi- 
ties, which  are,  however,  worth  a  moment's  attention,  as 
giving  some  indication  of  the  value  that  is  to  be  attached  to 
the  Monk  of  St  Gall's  testimony.  The  Pope  Stephen  here 
alluded  to  must  be  Stephen  II.,  who  occupied  the  Papal 
throne  from  752  to  757.  He  it  was  who  crowned  Pippin 
King  of  the  Franks  in  754.  He  can  have  had  nothing  to  do 
with  Charlemagne,  who  did  not  reign  until  768  ;  but  the 
words  of  the  text  (/<r  ad  gubemacula  regni  perunxif)  can  only 
refer  to  Charles.  It  must  have  been  Pope  Stephen  III.  (768- 
772)  to  whom  Charlemagne  appealed  if  there  is  any  truth 
in  the  story  at  all ;  and  Pope  Stephen  III.  can,  of  course, 
have  had  nothing  to  do  with  Hilderich. 

74,  13.  Pope  Leo  III.  did  not  succeed  Pope  Stephen  until 
after  an  interval  of  twenty-three  years.  Pope  Leo  III.'s 
date  is  795-816. 

75,  2.  For  Drogo  see  Eginhard's  Life,  Ch.  xv.  But  again 
the  unhistorical  character  of  the  narrative  is  shown  by  the 
fact  that  Drogo  was  made  Bishop  of  Metz,  after  the  death  of 
Charles,   and  against  his  own  will. 

75,9.  A  curious  display  of  trivial  learning!  But  it  is  in- 
teresting to  note  the  mention  of  Greek  as  of  a  language  not 
wholly  unknown  to  a  monk  of  the  ninth  century. 

75,  22.  See  Eginhard's  Life,  Ch.  xxiv.,  for  the  difficulties 
found  by  Charles  in  observing  the  fasts  of  Lent. 

170 


82,  21.  Here  is  another  notorious  error.  Hildigard  died 
in  783.  Fastrada  was  queen  when,  in  791,  Charles  advanced 
to  the  war  against  the  Avars. 

88,  6.  The  next  six  chapters  are  omitted,  because  in 
them  the  Monk  of  St  Gall  is  led  away,  by  his  desire  to 
tell  a  good  and  edifying  story,  into  matter  that  has  no  con- 
nection of  any  kind  with  Charlemagne,  and  is  sometimes 
offensive  to  modern  taste.  The  stories  are  for  the  most  part 
to  the  discredit  of  the  Episcopal  order.  A  single  phrase  in 
Chapter  xxv.  may  be  noted,  as  indicating  the  theocratic  view 
of  Charles  which  the  writer  takes  throughout:  "the  most 
religious  Charles  "  is  called  ep'ucoput  ef'ucoporum^  '<  the  bishop 
of  bishops." 

88,  22.  Our  author  here  again  handles  events  of  the  most 
general  notoriety  in  a  spirit  completely  independent  of 
historical  accuracy.  Leo  III.  was,  it  is  true,  the  Pope  to 
whose  assistance  Charlemagne  came;  but  no  Michael  was 
ruling  at  that  time  in  Constantinople.  Michael  II.  reigned 
from  820-829,  ^^^  Michael  III.  from  842-867.  Thus  the 
name  was  associated,  in  the  mind  of  the  Monk  of  St  Gall, 
with  the  imperial  throne  of  the  east — and  that  was  more 
than  enough.  The  sentiment  attributed  to  the  Emperor  is 
as  impossible  as  his  name  is  inaccurate. 

90,  14.  St  Pancras  is  one  of  the  saints  given  by  the 
persecution  of  the  Emperor  Diocletian  to  the  calendar  of 
the  Church  He  is  said  to  have  been  executed  in  his  four- 
teenth year  in  the  year  295.  The  following  extract  from 
the  Golden  Legend  will  explain  the  reference  in  the  text: — 
"  Of  him  said  Gregory  of  Tours,  Doctor :  That  if  there  be  a 
man  that  will  make  a  false  oath  in  the  place  of  his  sepulchre, 
tofore  or  he  came  to  the  chancel  of  the  quire  he  shall  be 
travailed  with  an  evil  spirit  and  out  of  mind,  or  he  shall 
fall  on  the  pavement  all  dead.  It  happed  on  a  time  that 
there  was  a  great  altercation  between  two  men,  and  the 
judge  wist  not  who  had  wrong.  And,  for  the  jealousy  of 
justice  that  he  had,  he  brought  them  both  unto  the  altar  of 
Saint  Peter  for  to  swear,  praying  the  apostle  that  he  would 
declare  who  had  right.    And  when  he  that  had  wrong  had 

171 


sworn  and  had  none  harm  the  judge  who  knew  the  malice 
of  him  said  all  on  high  :  This  old  Peter  here  is  either  over- 
merciful,  or  he  is  propitious  to  this  young  man,  but  let  us 
go  to  Pancrace  and  demand  we  of  him  the  truth  ;  and  when 
they  came  to  the  sepulchre,  he  that  was  culpable  swore  and 
stretched  forth  his  hand,  but  he  might  not  withdraw  his  hand 
again  to  him,  and  anon  after  he  died  there,  and  therefore  unto 
this  day,  of  much  people  it  is  used  that  for  great  and  notable 
causes  men  make  their  oaths  upon  the  relics  of  S.  Pancrace." 

91,  4.  This  celebrated  coronation  took  place  on  Christmas 
Day  of  the  year  800,  and  marks  the  foundation  of  the 
MedisEval  Empire.  Charles  is  known  to  have  expressed 
regret  either  at  the  fact  or  the  manner  of  the  presentation 
of  the  imperial  crown  ;  and  the  Monk  of  St  Gall  it  not 
so  wide  of  the  point  as  usual  in  the  account  he  gives  of  the 
causes  of  his  hesitation. 

98,  14.  Giants  figure  largely  in  the  stories  which  are  told 
of  St  Antony's  temptation.  The  Golden  Legend  says: 
*'  S.  Anthony  recordeth  of  himself  that  he  had  seen  a  man  so 
great  and  so  high  that  he  vaunted  himself  to  be  the  virtue 
and  the  providence  of  God  and  said  to  me:  'Demand  of  me 
what  thou  wilt,  and  I  shall  give  it  to  thee.'  And  I  spit  in 
the  midst  of  his  visage,  and  anon  I  armed  me  with  the 
sign  of  the  cross,  and  ran  upon  him,  and  anon  he  vanished 
away.  And  after  this  the  devil  appeared  to  him  in  so 
great  stature  that  he  touched  the  heaven,  etc."  Gigantic 
appearances  figure,  too,  elsewhere  in  the  story  of  St 
Antony's  trials. 

100,  3.  Two  motives  are  to  be  detected  in  most  of  these 
stories  beyond  the  general  purpose  of  moral  and  religious 
edification.  There  is  the  jealousy  of  the  bishops,  so  usually 
felt  by  the  monks,  and  there  is  the  scorn  felt  by  the  northern 
peoples  for  the  refinements  of  the  Italian  population. 

loi,  13.  I  have  inserted  the  passage  in  brackets,  which 
seems  necessary  to  give  meaning  to  the  following  instances. 

103,  19.  This  King  of  the  Franks  is,  of  course,  not 
Charlemagne,  but  Charles  the  Third,  called  the  Fat,  who 
in  883  spent  three  days  in  the  Monastery  of  St  Gall. 

172 


105,  5"  Julian's  death  took  place  in  367.  It  need  scarcely 
be  pointed  out  that  the  Monk's  historical  narrative  is  here 
of  the  very  wildest  description. 

105,  15.  It  is  unnecessary  to  disentangle  the  Monk's 
strange  perversion  of  history ;  but  it  may  be  noted  that  he 
identifies  the  Avars,  whom  Charlemagne  subdued,  with  the 
Huns  who  followed  Attila.  But  the  Huns  and  the  Avars, 
though  allied  in  race,  were  two  quite  distinct  nationalities. 

106,  9.  It  would  be  an  interesting  inquiry  whether  arch- 
*ological  or  historical  research  corroborates  in  any  way  this 
interesting  account  which  Adalbert  gives  of  the  Hunnish 
fortifications. 

1 14,  12.  These  three  sons  are — Charles,  who  died  in  811; 
Pippin,  who  died  in  810;  and  Lewis,  who  succeeded  to  the 
undivided  dominions  of  Charlemagne,  and  is  usually  known 
as  Lewis  the  Pious. 

117,  II.  The  Persians  of  the  ninth  century  are  by  the 
Monk  identified  with  the  Persians  of  the  period  of  Marathon 
and  Salamis. 

119,  13.  It  must  be  remembered  that  the  whole  of  the 
Monk's  narrative  is  nominally  addressed  to  Charles  the  Fat, 
great-grandson  of  Charlemagne. 

121,  4.  This  is  the  famous  Haroun  al  Raschid  already 
mentioned  in  Eginhard's  Life  of  Charlemagne. 

124,  18.  There  is  really  no  doubt  about  the  identification 
of  the  Arar.  It  is  the  Saone,  the  most  important  of  the 
tributaries  of  the  Rhone. 

125,  7.  This  is  Lewis  of  Bavaria,  who  was  King  of  Ger- 
many from  843-876,  the  son  of  Lewis  the  Pious,  and  the 
father  of  Charles  the  Fat, 

126,  20.  The  Monk's  method  here  is  not  difficult  to 
understand.  The  words  of  St  Ambrose  and  the  parallel  be- 
tw^een  the  Saint  and  Charles  are  clearly  introduced  to  give 
evidence  of  the  writer's  wide  learning. 

128,  21.  Charles  the  Fat  had  no  children  ;  but  he  had  a 
brother,  Carloman,  King  of  Bavaria,  and  another,  Lewis, 
King  of  Saxony. 

129,  II.     St  Hemmenunm  (or  Enuneran,  as  the  name  is 

173 


now  usually  written)  was  first  a  bishop  in  some  Prankish  see 
(possibly  Poitiers)  who  about  649  went  as  a  missionary  to 
the  idolaters  of  Bavaria.  He  was  assassinated  in  652  near 
Munich,  on  his  road  to  Rome.  A  church  in  Regensburg  ii 
still  called  by  his  name. 

131,  25.  This  conspiracy  is  given  in  Eginhard'j  Life, 
Chap.  XX.,  but  without  the  Monic's  picturesque  details,  and 
with  the  substitution  of  Prumia  (in  the  Moselle  country)  for 
the  Monastery  of  St  Gall.  Eginhard's  authority  must,  of 
course,  be  preferred,  and  we  have,  therefore,  a  striking  in- 
stance of  the  monkish  chronicler's  desire  to  turn  everything 
to  the  honour  of  his  own  cloister. 

134,  2.  This  story  has  a  long  history.  It  is  first  told  of 
Thrasybulus,  tyrant  of  Miletus  ;  it  was  then  adapted  by 
Livy  (1-54)  to  Tarquin,  King  of  Rome,  with  slight  altera- 
tions. The  same  story,  which  is  here  told  somewhat  clumsily, 
and  applied  to  Charlemagne,  is  given  by  Ekkehard  as  be- 
longing to  the  reign  of  Charles  III. 

135,  25.  The  reference  is  to  the  Monastery  of  Prumia, 
which  was  destroyed  by  the  Northmen  in  882. 

136,  8.     Thurgau  is  in  Switzerland. 

136,  9.      ''Eis,"  meaning  terrible;  and  "here"  an  army. 

137,  25.  No  Northman  made  any  permanent  settlement  on 
the  Moselle  either  in  the  reign  of  Charles  or  at  any  other 
time.  At  most  this  can  refer  only  to  the  boast,  or  design,  of 
some  such  chief  as  Gotefrid. 

140,  3.  The  allusion  to  the  Nordostrani  fixes  this  refer- 
ence to  the  year  882,  when  the  Northmen  were  a  terrible 
and  increasing  danger  to  all  Frankland  The  Arnulf  here 
mentioned  was  the  son  of  Charles  the  Fat,  and,  later, 
Emperor. 

140,  18.  This  story  of  King  Pippin's  visit  to  Rome  is  en- 
tirely legendary.  It  is  repeated  by  later  chroniclers,  but  is 
certainly  without  basis  of  any  kind. 

157,  19.  I  confess  myself  unable  to  make  anything  out 
pf  the  jester's  references  to  Atto. 


174 


INDEX 


Aaron,  King  of  Persia,  28.     See 

also  Haroun. 
Abodriti,  23 ;  reduced  by  North- 
men, 26. 
Adalbert,  xxi.  ;  104,  106. 
Adalgis,  15. 

Africans,  envoys  to  Charles,  121. 
Aix,    Charles's    palace     at,     38; 

cathedral    at,    4a ;    buildings 

of,  92. 
Albinus.    See  Alcuin. 
Alcuin    of   York,  xiii.  ;      41,   61  ; 

success  of  his  pupils,  71,  72. 
Aldefonsus  of  Gallaecia,  28. 
Aquitania,  war  in,  13. 
Aragis,  Duke  of  Beneventum,  21. 
Ariosto,  xxiv. 
Atio,  157. 
Avars,   war  against,  24;  seizure 

of  their  store,  25,  107  ;  their 

rings,  106. 

Baugulfus,  Abbot,  xii. 

Bavarian  war,  22. 

Beneventum,  21. 

Bertrada,  mother  of  Charles,  33. 

Bishops,  how  appointed  by 
Charles,  64,  66  ;  luxury  of,  66 ; 
folly  of,  76 ;  arrogance  of, 
77  ;  cleanliness  rewarded,  78  ; 
the  bishop's  cheeses,  79 ; 
pride  rebuked,  80;  the  ad- 
venture of  the  painted  mouse, 
82  ;  vanity  reprimanded,  83  ; 
preaching    enjoined   on,   84 ; 


luxury  of,  86 ;  churlishness  io 

Greece,   no. 
Bobbio,  monastery  of,  71. 
Boniface,  xii. 
Bretons,  conquest  of,  20. 

Carloman,  brother  of  Pippin,  10 ; 
retires  to  Monte  Ca^sino,  ii. 

Carloman,  brother  of  Charles,  ii ; 
dies,  12. 

Centuracellse,  31. 

Chanting,  Charles's  care  for,  j2. 

Charlemagne.  See  Charles  the 
Great  ;  the  legend  of  his 
life,  xxiii. 

Charles  the  Great,  xvii.  ;  sole 
king,  12  ;  extent  of  his  con- 
quests, 26  ;  buildings,  30 ; 
fleet,  30  ;  private  life  of,  32, 
etc.  ;  family  of,  33  ;  treatment 
of  his  daughters,  35 ;  love  of 
foreigners,  37 ;  personal  ap- 
pearance, 37 ;  dress,  38 ; 
knowledgeof  La  tin  and  Greek, 
41  ;  fails  to  learn  to  write,  41  ; 
reforms  reading  and  singing, 
<2  ;  fondness  for  Rome,  43  ; 
becomes  Emperor,  44,  91  ;  re- 
forms the  legal  system  of  the 
Franks,  44  ;  changes  the 
names  of  winds  and  months, 
45 ;  death,  47 ;  burial,  47 
{see  also  169) ;  will,  50. 

Charles,  Martel,  9. 

Cicero,  6. 


E.C. 


177 


Clement  the  Scot,  6i,  62. 

Constantinople,  Emperors  of,  tg ', 
embassy  to,  log  ;  strange  ban- 
queting laws,  III. 

Dante,  xxiv. 

Deacon  "  who  followed  the  Italian 
custom,"    strange    death    of, 

lOO. 

Desiderius,  King  of  the  Lombards , 
12,  15,  22,  144;  alarm  at  the 
iron  host  of  Charles,  145. 

Eginhard,  xii. ;  _  career,  _  xiii. ; 
writings,  xvi.  ;  his  life  of 
Charlemagne,  xvi.  ;  birth 
and  education,  i ;  motives  for 
writing,  4. 

Drogo,  Bishop  of  Metz,  75. 

Eishere  of  Thurgau,  136. 
Eric,  Duke  of  Friuli,  25. 

Fasting,  Charles's  difficulty  with, 

39.  76-     „ 
Fastrada,   wife    of  Charles,    33 ; 

cruelty  of,  36. 
Franks,  national  dress  of,  38,  102. 
Frisian  garments,   103. 
Friuli,  the  Bishop  of,  148 ;  hunting 

party  at,  149. 

Gascons  defeat  Charles,  ig. 
Ceroid,  Governor  of  Bavaria,  25. 
Godofrid   the    Dane,    25 ;    killed, 

26j  48,  137- 
Gotefrid.     See  Godofrid. 
Greek,  knowledge  of,  41,  75. 
Greeks    jealous    of    Charles,    91 ; 

outwitted    by    Franks,     in; 

envoys  at  Charles's  court,  113; 

terror  of,  113;  music  of,  115; 

envy  of,  141. 
Grimald,  Abbot  of  St  Gall,  71. 


Hadrian,  Pope,  14,  16 ;  Charles's 

sorrow  at  death  of,  35,  39. 
Haistulf,  King  of  Lomhards,  14. 


liaroun  al  Raschid,  28  ;  cedes  the 
holy  places  to  Charles,  29, 121 ; 
Charles's  presents  to,  122; 
praises  Charles,  123 ;  gives 
the  Holy  Land  to  Charles, 
124. 

Hartmuth,  Abbot  of  St  Gall, 
127. 

Hasa,  battle  of,  18. 

Heitto,  Bishop,  114. 

Hilderich    the    Merovingian,    8, 

.  z^- 

Hildigard,  32,  64,  77,  82,  119. 
Holy  places,  the,  given  to  Charles, 

29,  12^. 
Hugo,  Duke,  112. 
Hunold,  13. 
Huns,     war    against,     34.      See 

Avars. 

Imperial  title  assumed  by  Charles, 

29,  44,  91. 
Isambard,  119,  120. 

Julian,  105. 

Kerold,  xxi.  ;  108. 

Leo,  Pope,  39 ;  outrage  upon,  44, 
88,  74.  " 

Lewis  of  Bavaria,  125,  126 ;  re- 
primands luxury,  151. 

Lewis  the  Pious,  2  ;  dec'ared 
Emperor  by  Charles,  46,  56, 
126,  128  ;  his  conversion  of  the 
Northmen,  153,  15^  ;  his  care 
for  the  poor,  156  ;  his  universal 
charity, 

Liutfrid,  the  knavish  steward,  97. 

Liutgard,  wife  of  Charles,  33. 

Lombards,  war  with,  14. 

Lupus,  Duke  of  the  Gascons,  13. 

Mainz,  the  great  bridge  of,  48,  96 
Mayors  of  the  Palace,  8. 
Merovingian  kings,  8. 
Michael,  Emperor  of  Constantin- 
ople, 89. 
Miracles,  9S,  100,  102,  1^3, 


178 


Monies,  Ignorance  of,  701. 
Moors,  jjrecautions  against,  31. 
Mulinbeim,  xv. 

Northmen,  23,  25 ;  Charles's 
measures  against,  30  ;  rigor- 
ous punishment  of,  151; 
Charles  prophesies  concerning 
them,  139  ;  they  send  envoys  to 
Lewis  of  Bavaria,  152  ;  accept 
conversion  from  Lewis  the 
Pious,  153  ;  their  deceit,  154. 

Organ,  the  Greek,  116. 
Osning,  battle  of,  18. 
Otker  at  Pavia,  144,  146. 

Paris,  Gaston,  xxiiL 

Pavia,  siege  cf,  144,  147,  148. 

Persians,  envoys  of,  116;  hunting 
party  provided  for  them,  118. 

Peter  of  Pisa,  41. 

Pippin  the  younger,  g  ;  death,  11 ; 
war  against  Lombards,  14 ; 
legend  of  his  march  on  Rome, 
140;  slays  a  bull  and  a  lion, 
141 ;  his  encounter  with  the 
devil,  142. 

Pippin,  son  of  Charles,  15;  fights 
against  Avars,  24,  32. 

Pippin,  Charles's  illegitimate  son, 
conspires  against  him,  36, 132; 
sent  to  the  monastery  of  St 
Gall,  133 ;  gives  advice  to 
Charles,  134 ;  moves  to  an- 
other monastery,  135. 

Pluralists,  Charles's  dislike  of,  77. 

Portents  foretelling  Charles's 
death,  48. 

Prumia,  monastery  of,  36, 


Reading,how  practised  at  Charles's 

court,  69. 
Regensburg,  Lewis's  buildings  at 

129. 
Roland,    Praefect  of  the    Breton 

frontier,  20. 
Rome,  Charles's  fondness  for,  43  ; 

Roman  jealousy  of  the  Franks, 

73- 

St  Augustine,  40. 

St  Columban,  xx. 

St  Gall,  XX. 

St  Gall,_Monk  of,  xix. ;  character 

of  his  narrative,  xxiL 
St  Gall,  monastery  of,  75,  127. 
St  Pancras,  90  (and  note). 
St  Peter  of  Ghent,  xv. 
St  Wandrille,  xv. 
Saxons,  war  with,  16,  108  ;  perfidy 

of,  17  ;  transplantation  of,  18  ; 

end  of  war,  18  ;  opinion  of  the 

Emperor  of   Constantinople, 

no. 
Scotch    and    Charles,    28 ;    visit 

Frankland,  59. 
Slavs,  war  with,  23. 
Spain,  expedition  to,  19. 
Stephen,  Pope,  8,  72. 
Stracholf  of  St  Gall,  158. 

Tancho,  the  bell-founder,  94. 
Tassilo,  Duke  of  Bavaria,  22. 
Tours,  61. 

Waifar,  Duke  of  Aquitania,  11 
Walafrid,  i. 
Welatabi,  23. 
Werinbert,  xzL  ;  104. 
Wiki,  23. 


179 


Printed  at  THE  BALLANTYNE  PRESS 

Spottiswoode,  Ballantyne  *  Co.  Ltd. 
Colchegter.  London  &  Eton,  England 


^/^  1(^3 


University  of  California 

SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 

405  Hilgard  Avenue,  Los  Angeles,  CA  90024-1388 

Return  this  material  to  the  library 

from  which  it  was  borrowed. 


0W18199' 


p  r  ^ 


I  VI 


^O 


^vv^s 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


A     000  996  803     3